Skip to main content

Full text of "Ortus Christi : meditations for Advent"

See other formats


JOHN  M.  KELLY  LIBRARY 


Donated  by 

The  Redemptorists  of 
the  Toronto  Province 

from  the  Library  Collection  of 
Holy  Redeemer  College,  Windsor 


University  of 
St.  Michael's  College,  Toronto 


HOLY  REDEEMER  LIBRARWINDSOR 


^W 


ORTUS    CHRISTI 


Works  by  the  same  Author 

SPONSA  GHRISTI 

Meditations  on  the  Religious  Life. 

PASSIO  GHRISTI 

Meditations  for  Lent. 

MATER  GHRISTI 

Meditations  on  Our  Lady. 

DONA  GHRISTI 

Meditations  for  Ascension-tide, 
Whitsun-tide  and  Corpus  Ghristi. 


LONGMANS,   GREEN  &  CO. 
London,  New  York,  Bombay,  Calcutta,  and  Madras. 


ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Meditations  for  Advent 


BY 
MOTHER  ST.  PAUL 

RELIGIOUS   OF   THE   1ETREAT   OH   THE   SACRED    HEART 

HOUSE    OF    RETREATS    —    BIRMINGHAM 

AUTHOR   OF 

'SPONSA  CHRISTI"  *  "PASSIO  CHRISTI"  *  "MATER  CHRISTI' 
"DONA  CHRISTI"    ETC. 


PREFACE  BY 

REV.  JOSEPH  RICKABY.  S.J. 


'  Ambulabunt  gentes  in 


•es in  splendore  ortus  tm\ 
(Is.  Ix.  3) 


LONGMANS,   GREEN   AND    CO. 

39  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  LONDON,  E.G.  4 

FOURTH   AVENUE   AND     30TH    STREET,    NEW   YORK 

BOMBAY,   CALCUTTA  AND   MADRAS 

192, 


H&LY  REDEEMER  LIBRARY, 


Nihil   obstat 

JOSEPHUS  RICKABY  S.  J. 

Censor  deputatus. 


Imprimatur 

+  EDUARDUS  ILSLEY 

Administrator  Apostolicus. 


Die  19  Aprilis  1921. 


PREFACE. 

Reading  these  Meditations  we  discover  with  sur 
prise  how  much  spiritual  food  is  obtainable  from  a 
study  of  the  lessons  and  liturgy  of  Advent.  Mother 
St.  Paul  is  always  a  heart-searcher.  She  presses  self- 
reform  upon  souls,  who  to  the  eye  of  outward  observ 
ers  and  perhaps  in  their  own  conceit,  have  little 
or  nothing  to  amend.  We  must  always  be  following 
Christ,  and  Christ  is  ever  moving  forward.  Deliber 
ately  to  stand  still  is  to  widen  the  distance  between 
ourselves  and  Him,  an  ungenerous,  not  to  say  a 
dangerous  thing  to  do.  What  are  called  here  Medi 
tations  may  well  be  taken  for  daily  spiritual  reading 
in  preparation  for  Christmas.  Advent  after  all  is  a 
season  of  joy,  and  these  Meditations  must  be  taken 
in  a  joyful  spirit.  Courage  and  enthusiasm  in  the 
cause  of  Christ  is  the  supreme  need  of  all  Catholics 
who  really  love  His  coming.  (2  Tim.  iv :  8) 

JOSEPH  RICKABY.  S.  J. 

St.  Beuno's  College. 


NOTE. 


Although  there  are  twenty-eight  Meditations  given 
in  this  book  they  will  not  all  be  needed  every  year, 
for  the  length  of  Advent  varies  between  twenty-two 
and  twenty-eight  days.  The  Third  Sunday  of  Advent 
may  fall  as  late  as  December  ijth.  (the  first  day  of 
the  "Great  O's")  and  the  Fourth  Sunday  of  Advent 
be  Christmas  Eve.  The  plan  suggested,  which  will 
suit  all  years,  is  to  use  No.  i  on  Advent  Sunday 
and  the  rest  according  to  choice  till  December  17*^ ; 
from  then  to  December  24^  Nos  21 — 28  should  be 
used. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

1.  Ortus  Christi                             (Advent  I)  i 

2.  Our  Lady's  Rest 6 

3.  My  Sins  —  A  Triptych n 

4.  The  Last  Judgment 16 

5.  Traders  and  Talents 21 

6.  "Stir  up!" 27 

7.  St.  John  the  Baptist,    i   His  Preparation  33 

8.  „       ,,       ,,          ,,          2  His  Mission  .    .  39 

9.  „       „       „          „          3  His  Testimony.  44 

10.  „       „       „          „          4  His  Martyrdom  49 

11.  „       „       „          „          5  His  Character  .  53 

12.  "Incarnatus  est" 58 

13.  "Ex  Maria  Virgine" 63 

14.  "The  Lord  is  nigh"    (Advent  III)    ...  67 

15.  The  Interior  Life,   i  Humility     ....  73 

16.  „          „           „      2  Oblation      ....  77 

17.  ,,          „           „       3  Imprisonment    .    .  81 

18.  „          „           „      4  Hiddenness     ...  85 
19-       »          »           »       5  Prayer 89 

20.  „          „           „      6  Zeal 93 

21.  O  Sapientia                           December  ifth.  99 

22.  O  Adonai  (Expectation  of 

Our  Lady)                             „          i8*h.  104 

23.  O  Radix  Jesse                           ,,          *9th-  IIQ 

24.  O  Clavis  David                         „          2O*h.  114 


CONTENTS 

25.  O  Oriens  (Feast  of  St.  Thomas)  Dec.  2ist.  n8 

26.  O  Rex  Gentium  „  22nd.  123 

27.  O  Emmanuel  „  2^d.  127 

28.  Christmas  Eve  „  2tfh.  130 


PRAYERS. 


O  God  Who  didst  please  that 
Thy  Word  should  take  flesh, 
at  the  message  of  an  Angel, 
in  the  womb  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary;  grant  to  Thy 
suppliants  that  we  who  believe 
her  to  be  truly  the  Mother  of 
God,  may  be  helped  by  her 
intercession. 

(Collect  for  the  Annunciation,  said  at  Mass  every 

day  during  Advent.) 


Deus,  qui  de  beatae  Mariae 
Virginis  utero,  Verbum  Tuum, 
Angelo  nuntiante,  carnem  sus- 
cipere  voluisti :  praesta  supplic- 
ibus  Tuis  ut  qui  vere  earn 
Genitricem  Dei  credimus,  ejus 
apud  Te  intercessionibus  adju- 
vemur. 


Omnipotens  sempiterne  Deus, 
qui  gloriosae  Virginis  Matris 
Mariae  corpus  et  animam,  ut 
dignum  Filii  tui  habitaculum 
effici  mereretur,  Spiritu  sancto 
cooperante,  praeparasti :  da,  ut 
cujus  commemoratione  laeta- 
mur,  ejus  pia  intercessione,  ab 
instantibus  mails,  et  a  morte 
perpetua  liberemur. 


Almighty,  everlasting  God, 
Who  by  the  co-operation  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  didst  prepare 
the  body  and  soul  of  the  glo 
rious  Virgin  Mother  Mary  to 
become  a  habitation  meet  for 
Thy  Son ;  grant  that  as  we 
rejoice  in  her  commemoration, 
we  may,  by  her  loving  inter 
cession,  be  delivered  from  pre 
sent  evils  and  from  everlasting 
death. 


(Collect  said  at  Office  after  the  Salve  Regina.} 


Conscientias  nostras,  quae- 
sumus  Domine,  visitando  pu- 
rifica,  ut  veniens  JESUS  Chris- 
tus  Filius  Tuus  Dominusnoster 
cum  omnibus  Sanctis,  paratam 
Sibi  in  nobis  inveniat  man- 
sionem. 


Purify  our  consciences,  we 
beseech  Thee  O  Lord,  by  Thy 
visitation,  that  when  Thy  Son 
JESUS  Christ  our  Lord  shall 
come  with  all  His  Saints,  He 
may  find  a  mansion  prepared 
in  us  for  Himself. 
(Little  Office  B.  V.  M.  Vespers  for  Advent.) 


PRAYER  OF  VEN.  FATHER  OLIER. 


O  JESUS,  vivens  in  Maria, 
Veni  et  vive  in  famulis  Tuis, 
In  spiritu  sanctitatis  Tuae, 
In  plenitudine  virtutis  Tuae, 
In  veritate   virtutum  Tuarum, 
In  perf ectione  viarum  Tuarum, 
In    communione    mysteriorum 

[Tuorum ; 
Dominare  omni  adversae 

[potestati, 
In  Spiritu  Tuo,   ad  gloriam 

[Patris. 
Amen. 


O  JESUS,  living  in  Mary, 
Come  and  live  in  Thy  servants, 
In  the  spirit  of  Thy  sanctity, 
In  the  fulness  of  Thy  strength, 
In  the  reality  of  Thy  virtues, 
In  the  perfection  of  Thy  ways, 
In  the  communion  of  Thy 

[mysteries. 

Dominate  over  every  opposing 
[power, 
In  Thine  own  Spirit,  to  the 

[glory  of  the  Father. 
Amen. 


(300  days,  once  a  day,    Pius  IX,    Oct.  14  1859.) 


Sancta  Dei  Genitrix,     ora  pro  nobis. 

Mater  Christi, 

Vas  spirituale, 

Vas  honorabile, 

Vas  insigne  devotionis, 

Turris  Davidica, 

Turris,  eburnea 

Domus  aurea, 

Foederis  area, 

Janua  coeli, 


ORTUS  CHRISTI. 

Advent  Sunday. 

'*  Arise,  be  enlightened,.,  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee...  The  Lord  shall  arise  upon  thee... 
the  Gentiles  shall  walk  in  thy  light.and  kings  in  the  brightness 
of  thy  rising  (ortus).  (Is.  LX.  1-3) 


ist    Prelude.    A  picture  of  the  first  streaks  of  dawn. 
2nd  Prelude,    Grace  to  arise  because  the  Light  has 
come. 

POINT  I.  THE  RISING  OF  CHRIST. 

The  Church  begins  her  new  liturgical  year  with 
the  words:  "Ad  Televavi  animam  meant" — To  Thee 
have  I  lifted  up  my  soul  ("Introit"  for  to-day)  - 
as  though  she  were  straining  her  eyes  to  try  to  see 
something  on  the  horizon.  She  cannot  see  anything 
very  definite  yet,  but  she  is  full  of  hope.  Deus 
meus,  in  Te  confido,  non  erubescam  -  -  My  God  I 
trust  in  Thee,  let  me  not  be  ashamed,  do  not  let 
me  lift  up  my  eyes  in  vain,  she  cries;  and  she 
keeps  on  looking.  This  will  be  her  attitude  all 
through  the  season  of  Advent,  an  attitude  of  expect 
ancy,  of  waiting,  of  hope,  of  trust,  of  prayer. 
We  know  for  what  she  is  waiting  -  -  the  Ortus 
Christi  —  the  Rising  of  Christ.  "The  Lord  shall 
arise  upon  thee"  is  the  promise.  "To  thee  have  I 
lifted  up  my  soul"  is  her  response.  What  is  in  her 
mind  when  she  sees  those  first  streaks  of  light  ?  They 
are  to  her  an  earnest  of  what  is  coming,  an  earnest  of 
the  Advent  of  her  Lord.  St.  Bernard  says  that  His 
Advent  is  threefold,  that  He  comes  in  three  different 
ways  :  (i)  In  the  flesh  and  in  weakness,  (2)  in  the 
spirit  and  in  power,  (3)  in  glory  and  in  majesty. 


2  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

The  Church  knows  how  much  these  three  Comings 
mean  to  her  children,  and  so  at  the  first  sign  of  dawn 
she  forgets  the  long  weary  night,  and  calls  to  each 
one:  "Arise,  be  enlightened  for  thy  light  is  come,  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee".  "Behold  the 
Bridegroom  cometh,  go  ye  forth  to  meet  Him". 

Let  us  then  begin  our  Advent  in  the  spirit  of 
the  Church.  Let  us  arise  once  more  as  she  bids  us, 
rouse  ourselves  that  is,  to  look  with  her  at  the 
dawn,  while  we  say  to  ourselves :  "Behold  He  cometh 
leaping  upon  the  mountains,  skipping  over  the  hills. 
Behold  He  standeth  behind  our  wall,  looking  through 
the  windows,  looking  through  the  lattices".  As  we 
look  we  hear  the  voice  of  our  Beloved,  He  is 
speaking  to  His  Church.  What  has  He  to  say  as 
soon  as  He  comes  in  sight  ?  "Arise,  make  haste, 
my  love,  my  dove,  my  beautiful  one,  and  come" 
(Cant.  n.  8-10).  It  is  the  same  injunction:  "Arise". 

POINT  II.  THE  RISING  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

If  the  Bridegroom  is  rising,  it  is  evident  that  the 
Bride  must  do  the  same.  He  is  rising  to  come  to 
His  Bride,  she  must  rise  to  go  to  Him.  How?  By 
meditating  on  His  Advents ;  by  thanking  Him  once 
more  for  them ;  by  asking  herself  what  use  she  has 
made  of  them  hitherto,  what  use  she  intends  to 
make  during  this  New  Year  that  is  beginning;  by 
preparing  herself  for  them ;  by  remembering  that  as 
His  Bride  she  has  a  very  real  share  in  each. 

i.  The  past  Coming,  "in  the  flesh  and  in  weak 
ness".  We  shall  think  about  this  coming  more 
especially  at  Christmas,  for  which  the  season  of 
Advent  is  a  preparation.  "The  bright  and  morning 
star"  (Apoc.  xxn.  16.)  will  by  then  have  risen  in 
all  its  fulness.  The  Word  will  be  made  Flesh  and 
once  more  we  shall  rise  in  the  "quiet  silence"  of 
the  night  to  worship  our  God  "in  the  flesh  and  in 
weakness". 


ORTUS  CHRISTI  3 

2.  The  present  Coming,  "in  the  spirit  and  in  power" 
—  His  Coming  in  grace   to  the  soul,  to  dwell  with 
it   by    His  Spirit.   "In  power"  •-  because   only    He 
Who  is  omnipotent  could  work  such  a  stupendous 
miracle  as  the  miracle  of  grace.  This  miracle  could 
never  have  been  worked,  had  it  not   been  for  the 
first  Coming.  "The  Word  was  made  Flesh"  that  He 
might  by  His  death  redeem  His  people  and  restore 
to  them  the  kingdom  of  grace   which  they  had  lost 
in  Adam.   This  second  Coming  is  to  prepare  us  for 
the  third. 

3.  The  future  Coming,  in  "glory  and  in  majesty" 
when  He   shall   "come    again   with    glory  to  judge 
both  the  living  and  the  dead",  and  when  all  will 
be  forced  to  rise  and  go  to  meet  Him  whether  they 
will  or  not.  It  is  those,  who  have  risen  voluntarily  to 
meet   their   God   in   His   second  Coming,   who  will 
have  no  fear  of  the  third.  The  second  Coming,  then, 
the  Coming  in  grace,  is  the  most  practical  one  for  us 
as  we  begin  our  Advent,  and  upon  it  we  will  meditate 
in  our  third  point. 

POINT  III.  THE  DWELLING  OF  THE  BLESSED 
TRINITY  WITHIN  us. 

This  is  what  God's  Coming  in  grace  means  —  a 
soul  in  the  state  of  grace  is  the  host  of  the  Blessed 
Trinity,  neither  more  nor  less.  "We  will  come  to  Him 
and  will  make  our  abode  with  him,"  (St.  John  xiv. 
23.)  and  from  the  moment  that  grace  enters,  the 
soul  becomes  the  abode  of  God  the  Father,  God 
the  Son  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost. 

It  was  at  the  moment  of  Baptism  that  our  souls 
were  raised  to  the  dignity  of  being  hosts  of  God 
Himself.  What  happened  then  ?  God  added  to  the 
natural  gifts  with  which  He  had  endowed  man 
sw/jtfrnatural  ones,  summed  up  in  the  gift  of  grace. 
What  is  that  ?  A  participation  in  His  own  life, 


4  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

something  which  makes  us  "partakers  of  the  Divine 
nature".  (2  Pet.  I.  4).  He  created  man  thus  in  the 
beginning,  for  He  meant  man  always  to  possess 
supernatural  as  well  as  natural  gifts.  He  meant 
always  to  live  with  man  and  talk  and  walk  with 
him  in  the  paradise  of  his  soul ;  but  Adam  chased 
out  the  Divine  Guest  and  lost  this  miraculous 
privilege  for  all  his  children.  God,  however,  could 
not  rest  content  to  be  outside  the  souls  which  He 
had  created  solely  that  He  might  live  in  them,  and 
He  devised  a  way  (the  first  Coming  of  Christ)  by 
which  He  might  get  back  to  the  dwelling  which 
He  cherished  so  much.  We  need  not  follow  the 
beautiful  story  of  the  Redemption  through  all  its 
wondrous  steps,  we  know  it  well  enough ;  we  will 
take  it  up  at  Baptism,  when  the  divine  gift  of  life 
which  Adam  lost  was  restored  to  the  soul,  when 
God  came  back  to  His  chosen  dwelling,  and  the 
soul  regained  its  responsible  position  of  host  to  the 
Blessed  Trinity.  When  Satan  had  noticed  that  the 
soul  was  left  exposed,  that  it  was  a  human  soul 
only,  with  nothing  divine  about  it,  he  naturally  had 
taken  possession,  as  he  does  of  all  empty  houses; 
(St.  Matt.  xii.  44.)  so  at  Baptism  the  Priest  said : 
"Depart  from  him,  thou  unclean  spirit,  and  give 
place  to  the  Holy  Ghost".  Where  the  Holy  Ghost 
is,  there  are  also  the  Father  and  the  Son.  The 
Blessed  Trinity,  then,  waits  to  take  possession  of 
each  soul,  waits  to  come  back  to  Its  own,  waits  to 
restore  the  privilege  that  man  had  at  the  beginning. 
Thus  the  new  creation  takes  place,  and  the 
soul  is  no  longer  a  human  soul  only,  but  divine, 
for  the  Divine  Life  within  has  made  it  one  with 
Itself.  Does  man  realize  this  privilege  and  rise  to  it  ? 
No  !  For  the  greater  part  of  Christians  we  are  obliged 
to  say :  No.  As  soon  as  they  come  to  years  of 
discretion,  they  invite  back  the  unclean  spirit  and 
chase  out  their  Divine  Guest.  What  base  ingra- 


ORTUS  CHRISTI  5 

titude !  And  what  folly !  But  God,  who  is  rich  in 
mercy  is  not  repelled  by  such  conduct ;  His  one 
thought  is  to  go  back  to  His  Temple  which  has  been 
so  profaned,  and  the  scheme  of  Redemption  included 
a  method,  (the  Sacrament  of  Penance,)  whereby,  if 
man  would,  he  could  drive  out  the  devil  and  invite 
back  the  Divine  Guest.  Is  God  angry?  Does  He 
upbraid  ?  Does  He  allude  to  the  past  and  throw 
doubts  on  the  future  ?  No,  He  loves,  and  all  He 
asks  in  return  is  love.  Such  is  our  Guest ! 

Now  what  is  my  side  of  this  great  question  ?  I  am, 
or  if  I  am  not,  I  can  be,  a  Temple  of  God.  God  is 
living  within  me.  How  much  do  I  think  about  it  ? 
I  often  talk  about  recalling  the  Presence  of  God, 
but  it  is  His  Presence  within  me  that  I  have  to 
recall.  I  make  Acts  of  Contrition,  of  Love.  To  Whom? 
To  the  God  within  me.  Do  not  let  me  forget  that 
my  heart  is  an  altar  where  I  can,  whenever  I  will, 
adore  God.  He  is  there  to  walk  with  me  and  talk 
to  me  as  He  did  to  Adam  of  old.  He  wants  me  to 
live  side  by  side  with  Him,  and  talk  to  Him  as 
naturally  as  I  do  to  my  friend. 

Let  me  try  this  Advent,  as  one  of  the  best  ways 
of  preparing  for  the  Coming  of  Christ  at  Christmas, 
and  for  His  Coming  in  judgment,  to  realize  what  the 
supernatural  life  means,  what  God  in  me  means, 
what  it  means  to  be  the  host  always  of  God  Himself. 
The  realization  will  transform  my  life,  will  alter 
my  point  of  view,  will  change  me  from  a  mediocre 
Christian  into  one  who  is  filled  with  a  great  idea 
and  who  is  occupied  with  it  every  moment  of  his 
time  —  an  idea  which  is  ever  stimulating  him  to 
aim  higher.  God  in  me  —  then  I  am  never  alone, 
my  life  is  intimately  bound  up  with  God's  life.  I 
am  a  partaker  of  His  nature.  O  my  God,  forgive 
me  for  having  thought  of  it  so  little ;  help  me  to 
rise  to  my  great  privileges.  I  thank  thee  for  letting 
a  few  streaks  of  Th  Divine  Light  reach  my  dark 


6  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

soul,  and  by  the  time  that  the  Sun  of  Justice  has 
risen  in  all  His  splendour  this  Advent,  may  my 
soul  be  flooded  with  the  new  light  which  the  realiz 
ation  of  the  Divine  Presence  within  it,  will  surely 
bring. 

Colloquy  with  God  within  me. 

Resolution.  To  realize  this  truth  to-day,  and  every 
day  more  and  more. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "We  will  come  to  Him  and 
make  our  abode  with  Him." 


OUR  LADY'S  REST. 

"In  omnibus  requiem  quae-  In    all   these   I    sought    rest, 

sivi,  et  in  hereditate  Domini  and  I  shall  abide   in  the  in- 

morabor".  heritance  of  the  Lord. 

(Ecclus.  xxiv.  n) 


ist  Prelude.     A  statue  of  Our  Lady. 
2nd  Prelude.     Grace  to  "abide  in  the  inheritance  of 
the  Lord." 

That  the  Church  intends  us  to  spend  the  season  of 
Advent  with  our  Blessed  Mother  is  quite  evident  to 
anyone  who  takes  the  trouble  to  study  the  Liturgy. 
The  Bridegroom  is  coming,  but  it  is  through  the 
Virgin-Mother  that  He  will  come;  and  if  we  would 
be  amongst  the  first  to  greet  Him,  if  we  desire  a  large 
share  of  His  grace,  if  we  would  have  no  fear  of  His 
judgments,  we  must  keep  close  to  Mary. 

POINT  I.  "I  SHALL  ABIDE  IN  THE  INHERITANCE  OF  THE 

LORD." 

The  Church  applies  these  words  to  Mary ;  let  us  try 
to  see  what  they  mean  and  how  far  we  may  copy  her 
in  her  determination.  "The  inheritance  of  the  Lord," 


OUR  LADY'S  REST  7 

what  is  it  ?  The  words  bear  many  interpretations 
but  we  cannot  be  wrong,  surely,  in  thinking  that  this 
inheritance  was  Mary's  own  soul ;  it  was  indeed 
"the  inheritance  of  the  Lord",  an  inheritance  to  which 
the  Blessed  Trinity  had  a  special  right,  the  Father 
because  He  had  created  her  in  grace,  the  Son  because 
He  had  saved  her  from  the  stain  of  original  sin,  the 
Holy  Ghost  because  He  had  ever  sanctified  her  and 
kept  her  "full  of  grace".  But  what  was  it  that 
made  this  inheritance  more  pleasing  to  God  than 
any  of  the  other  souls  which  He  had  redeemed  ?  Mary's 
correspondence  with  grace  we  naturally  answer ;  but 
what  do  we  mean  by  that  ?  We  mean,  or  we  ought 
to  mean,  that  Mary  realized  to  the  full  that  God  the 
Father,  God  the  Son  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost 
lived  within  her  ;  and  hence  her  resolution  to  abide  in 
"the  inheritance  of  the  Lord",  never  to  leave  her 
Divine  Guest,  never  to  forget  that  she  was  the  host 
and  that  it  was  her  privilege  to  entertain.  This  is  surely 
the  secret  of  Mary's  life  and  of  her  correspondence 
with  grace.  She  dwelt  in  closest  union  with  the  God 
who  dwelt  within  her. 

POINT  II.   "IN  ALL  THINGS  I    SOUGHT  REST". 

Where  did  she  seek  this  rest,  this  calm  of  which  her 
whole  life  speaks?  Within  her  own  soul  with  her 
Divine  Guest,  in  other  words  Mary  lived  an  interior 
life.  She  preferred  a  live  inside  with  God,  to  one 
outside  in  the  world.  Hers  was  a  continual  realization 
of  God's  Presence  —  of  God's  Presence  within  her ; 
and  it  was  this  realization  which  enabled  her  to  find 
rest  in  every  circumstance  of  her  chequered  life. 
She  did  not  allow  outward  events  to  mar  her  interior 
calm.  Her  Divine  Guest  was  always  there  and  to  Him 
she  could  always  turn.  The  consequence  was  that  she 
was  never  agitated,  disquieted,  excited,  anxious, 
troubled.  She  dwelt  "in  the  inheritance  of  the  Lord," 


8  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

and  there  she  sought  rest  in  all  things  whether  it 
was  in : 

The  joy  of  the  Archangel's  visit,  or  the  difficulty 
of  her  visit  to  Elizabeth. 

The  anguish  of  the  reception  at  Bethlehem,  or  the 
joy  at  the  birth  of  her  Son. 

The  Angels  who  sang :  Glorias  at  His  birth,  or  the 
neighbours  who  made  unkind  remarks. 

The  shepherds  who  came  to  worship  in  their  poverty, 
or  the  Wise  Men  in  all  their  pomp  and  splendour. 

The  ecstasy  caused  by  her  Babe's  smile,  or  the  dis 
tress  caused  by  His  tears. 

The  words  of  the  Angel:  "Of  His  Kingdom  there 
shall  be  no  end",  or  the  words  of  Simeon :  He  shall 
be  "a  sign  which  shall  be  contradicted." 

The  peaceful  home-life  with  JESUS  and  Joseph,  or 
the  hurried  flight  into  Egypt. 

The  anguish  of  losing  Him  (Desolation),  or  the  joy 
of  finding  Him  (Consolation). 

The  active  work  for  the  little  household,  or  the 
times  of  contemplation  at  JESUS'  feet. 

The  long,  happy  days  at  Nazareth  with  her  Son, 
or  the  sad  day  when  He  left  His  Mother's  roof. 

The  account  of  His  success :  "All  men  go  to  Him", 
or  the  account  of  His  failure:  "They  all  forsook  Him 
and  fled." 

The  cry  :  "Hosannah,  blessed  is  He  !"  or  the  cry  : 
"Crucify  Him,  crucify  Him!  it  is  not  fit  that  He 
should  live". 

The  agony  of  watching  Him  suffer  and  die,  or  the 
delight  of  seeing  His  glorified  Body. 

The  pain  of  being  left  in  exile  on  earth,  or  the  joy  of 
hearing  Him  say:  "Arise,  My  fair  one  and  come,  the 
winter  is  over." 

In  omnibus  requiem  quaesivi.  —  Not  that  all  these 
things  were  the  same  to  her,  not  that  she  was  indifferent 
or  did  not  care,  she  cared  more  than  anyone  else  could, 


OUR  LADY'S  REST  9 

for  her  heart  was  perfect  and  therefore  more  delicate 
and  sensitive  than  any  other  except  the  Sacred  Heart 
of  JESUS.  What  then  was  her  secret  ?  That  she  lived 
with  the  Blessed  Trinity,  and  that  made  her  see  God's 
Will  in  all  that  happened  to  her,  and  see  it  so  vividly 
that  she  almost  lost  sight  of  the  particular  circum 
stances,  and  hardly  knew  whether  they  were  painful 
or  joyful.  The  pain  was  a  joy  because  it  was  God's 
Will,  and  the  joy  was  only  a  joy  because  it  was  God's 
Will ;  so  she  never  wanted  to  change  any  thing.  She 
sought  rest  in  the  holy  habitation,  the  "home  of  the 
Blessed  Trinity  ;  she  pondered  things  over  in  her 
heart,  that  is,  she  talked  about  them  with  her  Divine 
Guest. 

POINT  III.  THE  CHILD  OF  MARY. 

The  child  must  copy  the  Mother.  How  is  it  with 
me  ?  Surely  if  anyone  ought  to  realize  the  Divine 
Presence  within,  it  is  a  child  of  Mary!  How  far  do  I  copy 
Our  Lady  in  her  interior  life  ?  What  do  I  know  of  that 
deep  calm  within,  into  which  I  can  always  retire  and 
seek  rest,  and  where  I  can,  if  I  will,  rest  so  entirely 
that  outward  circumstances  make  little  difference  ? 
If  I  have  made  the  same  resolution  as  Our  Lady  ; 
namely,  to  "abide  in  the  inheritance  of  the  Lord";  pain 
and  anxiety  and  difficulty  will  be  an  actual  source 
of  joy,  because  they  afford  an  excuse  for  an  extra 
visit  to  the  Home  within,  and  for  longer  convers 
ations  than  usual  with  my  loved  Guest.  If  a  dif 
ficulty  or  a  humiliation  or  something  that  I  do  not 
like  comes  in  my  way,  I  shall  not  be  troubled,  my 
first  thought  will  be  with  my  Divine  Guest.  He  has 
permitted  this,  even  planned^  it.  I  will  go  and  talk  to 
Him  about  it,  find  out  what  He  means,  what 
He  wants  me  to  do  and  how  I  can  best  act  in  the  cir 
cumstances  to  gain  glory  for  Him.  This  is  what  is 
meant  by  the  interior  life,  and  it  can  be,  it  ought 
to  be,  far  stronger  than  the  exterior.  It  means  a  holy 


io  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

indifference  to  everything  except  God's  Will ;  it  means 
rest  and  peace  about  everything  that  happens,  without 
any  desire  to  have  things  altered ;  it  takes  all  anxiety 
and  disquiet  and  perplexity  out  of  life  and  leaves  a 
great  calm  which  nothing  has  the  power  to  disturb 
except  a  will  in  opposition  to  God's  Will. 

In  omnibus  requiem  quaesivi.  —  Is  it  so  very  hard  ? 
Perhaps,  for  it  means  the  spiritual  life,  and  that 
means  a  continual  battle  against  self;  but  it  is  a 
battle  worth  fighting.  To  fight  is  not  only  the  way 
to  "seek  rest",  but  it  is  also  the  surest  way  to  obtain 
it ;  for  they  alone  who  are  continually  fighting  to 
keep  the  enemy  out  can  hope  to  detain  their  Divine 
Guest  within. 

Colloquy  with  Mary.  Help  me,  my  Mother,  to  dwell, 
this  Advent,  in  "the  inheritance  of  the  Lord",  and 
when  outward  things  are  too  much  for  me  and  I  am 
apt  to  behave  in  a  manner  unworthy  of  a  child  of 
thine,  do  thou  lead  me  by  the  hand  into  the  place  of 
rest  and  calm,  where  God  Himself  dwells,  and  where 
I  shall  see  things  from  His  point  of  view. 

"O  God,  who  didst  please  that  Thy  Word  should 
take  flesh,  at  the  message  of  an  angel,  in  the  womb  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  grant  to  Thy  suppliants, 
that  we  who  believe  her  to  be  truly  the  Mother  of  God 
may  be  helped  by  her  intercession." 

(Collect  to  be  said  every  day  at  Mass  from  Advent 
to  Christmas  Eve.) 

Resolution.  To  "abide  in  the  inheritance  of  the 
Lord"  to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "In  all  things  I  sought  rest." 


MY  SINS  —  A  TRIPTYCH. 

"The  night  is  past,  and  the  day  is  at  hand  ;  let  us  therefore 

cast  off  the  works  of  darkness  and  put  on  the  armour  of  light". 

[From  the  "Epistle"  for  the  First  Sunday  of  Advent.] 


i st.  Prelude.  The  Foot  of  the  Cross  where  my 
sins  have  all  been  laid. 

2nd.  Prelude.  The  grace  of  contrition  and  firm 
resolution. 

It  is  clear  from  the  words  which  she  has  chosen 
for  her  "Epistle"  for  the  First  Sunday  of  Advent 
that  the  Church  intends  us  during  this  solemn 
season  to  think  about  sin,  —  the  darkness  of  the 
past  night  and  the  light  of  the  day  that  is  coming 
and  our  duty  with  regard  to  both.  It  is  not  sin  in 
the  abstract,  but  our  own  personal  sins  that  we 
are  to  consider.  "Let  us  cast  off  the  works  of 
darkness".  If  the  Apostle  Paul  included  himself  in 
that  "us",  we  need  not  fear  to  do  the  same.  It  is 
meet,  when  we  are  thinking  on  the  one  hand  of 
Him  Who  is  coming  to  save  us  from  our  sins  and 
on  the  other  of  His  coming  to  judge  us  "according 
to  our  works",  that  we  should  give  some  thought 
to  those  sins.  Nothing  will  better  help  us  to  under 
stand  the  mercy  of  the  Saviour  and  the  justice  of 
the  Judge  than  a  meditation  upon  our  own  sins. 
God  forgets  the  sins  He  has  forgiven,  but  it  is 
better  for  us,  more  wholesome  and  more  humiliating, 
to  remember  them  sometimes.  David  says:  "My 
sin  is  always  before  me",  (Ps.  L.  5).  The  object  of 
this  meditation,  then, is  not  to  cause  trouble  in  the 
soul  —  trouble  about  sins  that  are  forgiven  can 
only  come  from  the  devil  —  but  to  excite  in  us  a 
deeper  contrition,  more  gratitude  and  a  greater 
watchfulness. 


12  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

POINT  I.  A  TRIPTYCH  —  MY  SINS. 

Am  I  to  consider  all  the  sins  of  my  life  ?  The 
subject  seems  so  vast,  it  is  difficult  to  know  how 
to  condense  it  so  that  I  may  be  able  to  bring  it 
within  my  grasp.  All  sin  may  be  summed  up  in 
one  word  —  disobedience  —  non  serviam.  It  was 
the  sin  of  the  Angels,  it  was  the  sin  of  our  first 
parents  and  it  is  at  the  root  of  every  sin  that  has 
ever  been  committed.  God  says:  Thou  shalt  not, 
the  sinner  says  :  I  will.  God  says :  Do  this  and 
thou  shalt  live;  the  sinner  says :  I  will  not,  I  would 
rather  die.  Sin  is  man's  will  in  opposition  to  God's 
Will.  This  thought  simplifies  the  subject  and 
makes  it  easier  for  me  to  call  up  the  sins  of  my 
life  and  look  at  them.  Let  me  make  a  picture  of 
them  —  a  triptych,  a  picture,  that  is,  with  three 
panels  side  by  side,  the  middle  one  shall  be  called 
Places,  that  on  the  right  hand  Persons  and  that  on 
the  left  Work. 

i.  Places.  As  I  look  at  the  middle  picture  I  see 
it  consists  of  numbers  and  numbers  of  small  ones, 
each  representing  some  place  that  is  familiar  to 
me  —  there  is  the  house  where  I  was  born,  there 
the  school  I  attended,  houses  I  have  visited,  hotels 
where  I  have  stayed,  gardens,  playgrounds,  lonely 
roads,  walks  on  cliffs,  villages,  towns,  churches,  the 
sea-side,  trams,  omnibuses,  trains,  boats,  bicycles, 
carriages,  stations ....  I  am  fascinated  and  cannot 
help  looking  still,  though  the  variety  and  number 
are  almost  bewildering.  Each  picture  is  so  familiar; 
some  awaken  sweet  and  precious  memories,  from 
some  I  quickly  turn  away  my  eyes.  All  can  witness 
to  my  presence,  how  many  can  witness  also  to  my 
sins  ?  "Indeed  the  Lord  is  in  this  place,  and  /  knew 
it  not."  (Gen  xxvm  16).  That  may  to  some 
extent  be  true  and  if  so  there  is  One  who  is  always 
ready  to  say  :  "Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know 


MY  SINS  —  A  TRIPTYCH  13 

not  what  they  do".  /  know  how  much  I  knew, 
and  the  best  thing,  the  only  thing  for  me  to  do  is 
to  make  an  Act  of  Contrition. 

2.  Persons.     I  turn  to  the  right  hand  panel  and 
there    are    crowds    and    crowds    of  faces,  each  one 
familiar  —  father,    mother,    brothers,  sisters,   rela 
tions,  servants,  teachers,  scholars,  friends,  enemies, 
priests,  confessors,  acquaintances .  . .  what  impression 
have    I  left   upon  each  of  these  ?  If  they  could  be 
called    up    and  asked:  "What  did  you  think  of  so 
and    so"?    what    would    they    have  to  say  ?  They 
would  have   something,  for  I  left  some  impression 
—  and  yet  none  of  them  know  me  as  I  really  am. 
The  three  Persons  of  the  Blessed  Trinity  have  been 
near  me  always  and  always  observant.  They  really 
know    me.    What  have  They  to  say  ?  "If  Thou,  O 
Lord,  wilt  mark  iniquities,  Lord,  who  shall  stand  it?" 
(Ps.  cxxix  3). 

This  picture  makes  me  sad!  That  is  just  what 
Our  Lord  wants  from  this  meditation.  Let  me  offer 
once  more  my  heartfelt  contrition  and  He  will  be 
glad  that  I  had  the  courage  to  open  the  triptych. 

3.  Work.    As    I    turn  to  the  panel  on  the  left 
feel    that    I    can    breathe  more  freely  —  my  work 
will    certainly   give    satisfaction!    It  is   something 
to  be  proud  of;  I  have  always  got  on  well;  I  have 
never  been  idle  and  I  have  had  a  certain  measure 
of    success,  and  I  feel  that  in  that  respect  at  any 
rate   my  life  will  bear  inspection.  But  this  picture 
too,  as  I  look  at  it,  seems  to  be  divided  up.  Yes, 
I  can  see  quite  clearly  all  the  different  works  upon 
which    I  have  been  engaged.  All  are  very  familiar 
and  bring  back  for  the  most  part  happy  memories, 
but  some  of  them  seem  to  be  labelled.  --What  is  it 
that  is  written  across  them?     "You  did  it  to  Me". 
And  all  the  rest  that  have  no  labels  ?  They  do  not 
count  —  so  evidently  considered  the  One  Who  put 
on    the    labels.    He    left    them,  passed  them  over, 


14  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

there  was  nothing  there  for  Him.  But  that  hospital 
that  was  founded  is  not  labelled,  nor  that  legacy 
promised  for  a  charitable  purpose  !  Surely  some  of 
these  without  labels  are  "good  works"!  And  these 
that  are  labelled  are  such  insignificant  things, 
things  I  should  never  have  remembered  at  all  if 
they  were  not  in  the  picture  —  a  kind  word,  a 
smile,  a  hasty  word  kept  back  because  I  knew  it 
would  pain  Him,  suffering  cheerfully  borne  because 
I  wanted  to  be  like  Him  who  suffered  for  me.  Why 
these  and  not  those  ?  Because  He  prefers  little 
things  ?  No,  but  because  of  the  motive.  Had  the 
hospital  been  built  out  of  love  for  Him  and  His 
sick,  had  it  been  built  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
not  for  the  glory  of  self,  it  too  would  have  been 
labelled.  Had  the  hasty  word  been  kept  back  that 
others  might  notice  my  self-control,  it  would  not 
have  been  labelled.  What  counts  with  God  is  the  inten 
tion  with  which  a  thing  is  done.  If  it  is  done  out 
of  love  for  Him,  no  matter  how  insignificant  it 
is,  yea,  no  matter  how  badly  done,  it  will  surely 
be  labelled  "  You  did  it  to  Me,"  and  it  will  last  when 
the  mighty  works  that  men  have  so  much  praised 
are  crumbling  in  the  dust,  labelled  with  another 
label  You  did  it  not  unto  Me.  Have  I  not  need  to  make 
another  Act  of  Contrition  as  I  think  of  my  works, 
my  love  of  gain,  my  ambition,  love  of  praise  and 
success,  of  the  motives  of  my  so-called  works  of 
charity,  of  the  times  in  which  I  have  allowed  my 
work  to  take  the  first  place  in  my  life,  while  my 
soul  had  to  take  the  second  ? 

I  shut  up  my  triptych  and  leave  it  at  Thy 
Feet  O  my  JESUS,  where  the  Blood  from  Thy 
Wounds  may  ever  drip  upon  it,  while  I  with  Mag 
dalen  stoop  and  bathe  Thy  Feet  with  my  tears. 


MY  SINS  —  A  TRIPTYCH  15 

POINT  II.  THE  TRIPTYCH.  —  GOD'S  MERCIES. 

As  I  look  up,  I  see  my  triptych  opened  again 
and  all  the  thousands  of  little  pictures  seem  to  be 
transformed.  Each  one  is  speaking  to  me  of  God's 
goodness  and  tenderness  and  love.  How  good  it  is 
to  turn  away  from  my  own  misery  to  His  infinite 
mercy ;  yea,  more  -  to  recognize  that  the  one  is 
the  cause  of  the  other !  And  this  is  what  He  wants. 
If  the  sight  of  self  does  not  lead  me  instinctively 
to  look  at  Christ,  it  is  a  very  dangerous  thing,  for 
it  can  only  lead  to  despondency  and  discouragement. 
The  object  of  looking  at  self  and  its  deeds  is  so  to 
look  that  everything  good  or  evil  may  shrivel  up 
and  disappear,  till  self  is  there  no  longer,  but  Christ 
only  and  all  He  has  done  either  for  or  through  me. 
As  I  gaze  now  at  the  picture,  I  no  longer  see  the 
places  on  earth  which  have  known  me  for  short 
periods  of  time,  but  my  place  in  Heaven  which  by 
His  mercy,  if  I  persevere  to  the  end,  is  to  know 
me  through  all  eternity ;  not  my  dear  ones  as  I 
saw  them  on  earth,  but  as  they  are  now  in  my 
heavenly  country  waiting  for  me;  not  my  innumerable 
sins  of  omission,  nor  my  "good  works"  done  to 
please  self,  but  the  work  of  Him  who  always  pleased 
His  Father,  work  which  has  made  up  for  all  my 
omissions,  and  which  shines  through  every  thing 
that  I  have  done  for  Him,  making  it,  too,  acceptable 
to  His  Father.  It  seems  to  me  now  that  I  want  to 
linger  over  the  picture,  for  His  mercies  are  indeed 
infinite,  and  I  shall  never  be  able  to  thank  Him 
enough  for  them. 

But  does  He,  the  God  of  infinite  mercy  and 
plenteous  redemption,  never  look  at  my  pictures? 
He  says :  "I  will  forgive  their  iniquity,  and  I  will 
remember  their  sin  no  more"  (Jer.  xxxi  34);  and 
it  is  true.  He  will  never  open  my  triptych  for  the 
sake  of  looking  at  my  sins,  but  may  He  not  open 


16  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

it  for  the  joy  of  seeing  each  of  those  thousands 
of  pictures  shining  with  pearls  —  the  tears  of  con 
trition  ?  Do  not  let  me  disappoint  Him.  This  is 
the  chalice  of  consolation  which  I  can  offer  to  the 
Sacred  Heart  in  reparation. 

Colloquy  with  JESUS  thanking  Him  for  making 
me  look  at  my  triptych  and  for  all  that  He  has 
taught  me  in  it. 

Resolution.  Never  to  look  at  my  sins  without  at 
once  seeing  Christ  —  a  sight  which  will  necessarily 
produce  humility,  gratitude  and  contrition. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "My  sin  is  always  before  me" 
but  "Thou  shalt  give  joy  and  gladness....  and 
my  mouth  shall  declare  Thy  praise"  (Ps.  L.  5,  10,  17). 


THE  LAST  JUDGMENT. 

'The  powers  of  Heaven  shall  be  moved;   and  then  shall  they  see 

the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  a  cloud  with  great  power  and  majesty" 

(The  "Gospel"  for  the  ist.  Sunday  of  Advent.) 


ist.  Prelude.    The  Last  Day. 

2nd.  Prelude.    Grace  to   meditate  upon  it. 

The  Church  invites  us  during  Advent  to  turn  our 
thoughts  towards  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ  - 
His  Coming  in  judgment  at  the  end  of  the  world. 
The  subject  of  the  Last  Judgment  is  perhaps  one 
which  we  are  rather  inclined  to  avoid  in  our  Medi 
tations  ;  but  it  is  one  about  which  Our  Blessed  Lord 
said  a  great  deal ;  it  is  continually  mentioned,  too, 
in  the  Epistles  and  in  the  Apocalypse,  and  as  we 
shall  most  certainly  take  a  part  in  that  last  great 
scene  of  the  world's  drama,  it  is  surely  well  for  us 
to  have  a  rehearsal  from  time  to  time. 


THE  LAST  JUDGMENT  17 

POINT  I.  THE  COMING  OF  THE  JUDGE. 

When  will  He  come?  God  "hath  appointed  a 
day  wherein  He  will  judge  the  world  in  equity  by 
the  Man  whom  He  hath  appointed".  (Acts  xvn.  31.) 
The  day  then  is  fixed,  "but  of  that  day  and  hour 
no  one  knoweth,  no  not  the  Angels  of  Heaven,  but 
the  Father  alone".  (St  Matt,  xxiv  36). 

How  will  He  come?  He  "shall  so  come  as  you 
have  seen  Him  going  into  Heaven"  (Acts  i.  n), 
the  Angel  told  the  Apostles  who  had  just  watched 
His  Ascension.  He  will  come,  that  is,  in  His  beau 
tiful  Resurrection  Body,  dazzling  with  brightness 
and  glory,  with  the  wounds  in  Hands  and  Feet  and 
Side.  He  will  come  "with  much  power  and  majesty" 
(St.  Matt.  xxiv.  30)  for  He  will  come  to  judge, 
not  to  preach  penance  nor  atone  for  sin  ;  He  will 
come  unexpectedly  "as  a  thief  in  the  night"  (i  Thess. 
v.  2)  "at  what  hour  you  think  not"  (St.  Luke, 
xii.  40)  ;  He  will  come  "with  thousands  of  His 
Saints"  (Jude  14)  for  all  those  "who  have  slept 
through  JESUS  will  God  bring  with  Him"  (i  Thess. 
IV.  13)  He  will  bring,  too,  "all  the  Angels  with 
Him"  (St.  Matt  xxv.  31)  ;  He  will  come  "with  the 
voice  of  an  Archangel,  and  with  the  trumpet  of 
God"  (I  Thess.  iv.  15) ;  He  will  come  "with  the 
clouds"  (Apoc.  1.7)  ;  He  will  come  "in  the  glory  of 
His  Father  with  His  Angels"  (St.  Matt.  xvi.  27) ; 
He  will  come  "as  light ning"  (xxiv  27)  and  before 
Him  will  come  His  Cross  ~  "the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
man"  in  the  heavens  (verse  30),  every  eye  shall  see 
it.  What  different  emotions  that  sign  will  excite ! 

POINT  II.  THE  EFFECTS  OF  His  COMING. 

"Every  eye  shall  see  Him,  and  they  also  that 
pierced  Him.  And  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall 
bewail  themselves  because  of  Him"  (Apoc.  i.  7). 

"We  shall  all  rise  again",  (i  Cor.  xv.    51). 


i8  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

The  sea  wil  give  up  the  dead  that  are  in  it,  and 
death  and  hell. . .  their  dead  that  are  in  them.  (Apoc, 
xx.  13.) 

"The  dead  who  are  in  Christ  shall  rise  first", 
(i  Thess.  iv.  15). 

';We  shall  be  changed,  for  this  corruptible  must 
put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on 
immortality",  (i  Cor.  xv.  52). 

"He  shall  send  His  Angels  with  a  trumpet,  and 
a  great  voice,  and  they  shall  gather  together  His 
elect  from  the  four  winds."  (St.  Matt.  xxiv.  31). 

"Then  we  whoare  alive,  who  are  left,  shall  be  caught 
up  together  with  them  (those  who  died  in  Christ)  in 
the  clouds  to  meet  Christ."  (i.  Thess.  iv,  16). 

"Then  shall  He  sit  upon  the  seat  of  His  Majesty," 
(St.  Matt,  xxv,  31)  and  "render  to  every  man  ac 
cording  to  his  works",  (ch.  xvi,  27). 

Then  "the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  great 
violence,  and  the  elements  shall  be  melted  with  heat, 
and  the  earth  and  the  works  which  are  in  it  shall 
be  burnt  up".  (2  Pet.  in,  10).  And  all  these  events 
are  to  take  place  "in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye'  !  (i  Cor.  xv,  52). 

With  the  vivid  words  of  Scripture  before  us,  it  is 
not  difficult  to  make  a  picture  of  the  scene  —  the 
sign  of  the  Cross  where  all  can  see  it ;  the  voice  of 
the  Archangel  and  the  trumpet  of  God  heralding  the 
approach  of  the  Judge ;  the  Son  of  Man,  coming  in 
the  clouds  with  all  His  Angels  and  thousands  of  His 
Saints  (all  those  from  Heaven  and  Purgatory)  ;  the 
cries  of  those  to  whom  His  coming  is  as  that  of  "a 
thief  in  the  night"  (i  Thess.  v,  2);  the  shouts  of  joy 
of  "the  children  of  light"  (verse  5)  ;  the  opening  of 
the  graves,  the  sea  giving  up  its  dead  and  the  re 
union  of  each  soul,  whether  from  Heaven,  Purgatory 
or  hell,  with  its  body ;  the  changing  of  the  bodies 
of  those  who  are  living  on  the  earth  into  Resurrec 
tion  bodies;  then  the  great  multitude  of  the  elect 


THE  LAST  JUDGMENT  19 

clothed  in  their  bodies  of  immortality  rising  to  meet 
their  Lord  in  the  air;  then  "the  great  white  throne" 
set  up  and  He  who  is  "appointed  by  God  to  be 
Judge"  (Acts,  x,  42)  taking  His  seat  upon  it,  "His 
garment ....  white  as  snow. . . .  His  throne  like  flames 
of  fire....  thousands  of  thousands"  ministering  to 
Him  (Dan.  vn,  9,  10) ;  the  dead,  great  and  small, 
standing  in  the  presence  of  the  throne  (Apoc.  xx, 
12),  "ten  thousand  times  a  hundred  thousand"  stan 
ding  before  Him.  (Dan.  vn,  10). 

POINT  III.  THE  JUDGMENT. 

(1)  The  Separation.  Quickly   the  Angels  separate 
that   vast  multitude  into  two  companies — those  on 
His  right   Hand  and    those  on  His  left,  the  sheep 
and  the  goats,  those  who  are  to  enter  into  life  ever 
lasting  and  those  who  are  to  enter  into  everlasting 
punishment    (St.  Matt,  xxv,  46);    those   who   have 
been  faithful  over  the  few  things  entrusted  to  them 
and    those    who    have   hidden    their  Lord's  talent ; 
those    whose    lamps    are    burning  and  those  whose 
lamps    are  going  out.  There  is  fixed  a  great  chaos 
between  the  two  companies,  so  that  they  who  would 
pass    from   one    side  to  the  other  cannot,    it  is  too 
late.  (St.  Luke  xvi.  26). 

(2)  The  books.  "And  the  books  were  opened 

and    the    dead  were  judged  by  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works." 
"And  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book 
of  life",    and    only    "they    that  are  written  in  the 
book   of    life    of    the    Lamb"    shall    enter  Heaven. 
(Apoc.  xx,  12,  xxi,  27).    "Every  man's  work  shall 
be  manifest"  (i  Cor.  in,  13) ;  "every  idle  word  that 
men    shall  speak,  they  shall  render  an  account  for 
it    in    the   day   of  Judgment"    (St.  Matt,  xn,  36). 
Then  will  be  seen,  and  all  will  acknowledge  it,  the 
triumph   of   right   over  wrong,  the  triumph  of  the 


20  ORTUS  CHRIST! 

Kingdom,  the  triumph  of  Christ ;  then  will  be  ad 
justed  all  that  we  have  so  often  longed  to  adjust 
but  could  not,  for  "let  both  grow  together  till  the 
harvest"  was  the  King's  order.  Then  will  seeming 
injustices  be  explained  and  crimes  that  have  called 
to  Heaven  for  vengeance  receive  their  just  reward. 
Then  will  the  unanimous  cry  be :  "The  Lord  He  is 
God",  and  all  will  be  forced  to  add:  "Hedoethall 
things  well." 

(3)  The  Sentences.  The  are  only  two:  (i)  "Then 
shall  the  King  say  to  them  that  shall  be  on  His 
right  Hand :  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  possess 
you  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  found 
ation  of  the  world".  He  tells  them  why  they  are 
to  have  such  a  blessed  reward  —  they  have  been 
faithful  subjects  of  their  King  during  their  lives  on 
earth,  they  have  ministered  to  His  needs,  lived  for 
Him  and  not  for  self.  They  seem  surprised,  they 
cannot  remember  doing  acts  of  charity  to  their  King 
and  He  explains :  "As  long  as  you  did  it  to  one  of 
these  My  least  brethren,  you  did  it  to  Me".  (St.  Matt, 
xxv  40).  The  sentence  "Come"  is  pronounced  on 
those  who  lived  their  lives  for  their  King,  who  did 
all  they  had  to  do,  no  matter  what  it  was,  for  Him, 
thus  uniting  themselves  with  Him,  and  now  He  will 
unite  Himself  with  them  for  all  eternity  —  "Come'  \ 

(2)  "Then  He  shall  say  to  them  also  that  shall 
be  on  His  left  Hand  :  Depart  from  Me,  you  cursed, 
into  everlasting  fire".  And  again  He  gives  His 
reasons  for  this  terrible  punishment  —  they  would 
not  acknowledge  Him  as  their  King,  would  not  serve 
Him,  lived  for  self  instead  of  for  Him  and  His 
brethren :  "As  long  as  you  did  it  not  to  one  of 
these  least,  neither  did  you  do  it  to  Me"  (verse  45). 
During  their  lives  they  separated  themselves  from 
the  King  and  His  interests :  "We  will  not  have  this 
Man  to  reign  over  us  ";  now  He  will  separate  Himself 
from  them  for  all  eternity.  —  "Depart  from  Mel" 


THE  LAST  JUDGMENT  21 

Then  He  "will  say  to  the  reapers :  Gather  up 
first  the  cockle,  and  bind  it  into  bundles  to  burn, 
but  the  wheat  gather  ye  into  My  barn".  (St.  Matt, 
xin.  30).  "The  Angels  shall  go  out,  and  shall 
separate  the  wicked  from  among  the  just,  and  shall 
cast  them  into  the  furnace  of  fire"  (verses  49,  50). 
"Then  shall  the  just  shine  as  the  sun  in  the  King 
dom  of  their  Father.  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear  let 
him  hear"  (verse  43). 

Colloquy.  Inter  oves  locum  praesta, 
Et  ab  hoedis  me  sequestra, 
Statuens  in  parte  dextra. 
(Among   the    sheep    grant   me   a  place, 
separate  me  from  the  goats,  placing  me 
on  Thy  right  Hand). 

Resolution.  To  remember  "the  doctrine...  of  eternal 
judgment"  (Heb.  vi,  2)  to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "He  shall  come  again  to  judge 
the  living  and  the  dead". 


TRADERS  AND  TALENTS. 

"A  man  going  into  a  far  country  called  his  servants  and  delivered 
to  them  his  goods ;  and  to  one  he  gave  five  talents,  and  to  an 
other  two,  and  to  another  one,  to  every  one  according  to  his 
proper  ability;  and  immediately  he  took  his  journey". 

(St.  Matt.  xxv.  14) 


ist  Prelude.  JESUS  telling  this  parable  to  His 
disciples. 

2nd  Prelude.  Grace  to  learn  the  lessons  from  it 
which  He  intended. 


22  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

POINT  I.    THE  TALENTS. 

It  is  Christ  Himself  Who  is  the  Author  of  this 
parable  and  He  told  it  to  show  us  how  we  are  to 
prepare  for  His  Coming.  Every  word  of  it  is  of  im 
portance  and  bears  some  instruction  or  warning 
for  Advent. 

The  "man  going  into  a  far  country''  is  the  Man- 
God,  He  Who  came  from  Heaven  to  take  our  human 
nature  and  to  redeem  us  to  God  by  His  Blood. 
His  work  of  Redemption  is  finished  and  He  is  going 
back  to  His  own  country  -  -  "A  far  country" 
implying  that  He  will  be  gone  a  long  time. 

(He)  "called  His  servants" .  They  are  His  own 
servants,  He  has  created  them,  He  has  bought  them 
with  His  Blood,  they  belong  to  Him  —  their  service, 
their  time,  their  very  lives  are  His,  and  this  not 
because  they  are  slaves  forced  to  labour,  but  because 
of  their  own  free  will  and  out  of  love  and  gratitude 
to  Him  who  has  bought  them  from  the  cruel  slavery 
of  sin,  they  have  said  :  "I  love  my  Master...  I  will 
not  go  out  free"  (Ex.  xxi.  5). 

"And  (He)  delivered  to  them  His  goods"  They  are 
His  goods  not  the  servants',  they  all  belong  to  Him 
and  He  entrusts  them  to  His  servants  to  take  care 
of  them  and  to  do  the  best  they  can  with  them 
while  He  is  gone.  What  are  these  "goods"?  All  the 
good  things  which  God  has  given  to  man  —  his 
fife,  his  preservation,  his  Baptism,  his  Christian 
education,  intellect,  faith,  health,  rank,  wealth, 
talents,  conscience,  opportunities  of  doing  good,  po 
sition,  —  and  all  have  to  be  traded  with,  for  the 
Master  to  Whom  they  belong.  His  "goods"  include 
too  what  the  world  would  label  "evils"  -  ill-heath, 
difficulty,  failure,  poverty,  incapability  ;  these  have 
to  be  traded  with  too,  and  there  is  often  a  higher 
profit  to  be  made  out  of  these  than  out  of  the 
others.  They  are  all  the  Master's  goods  and  He 
delivers  them  to  His  servants. 


TRADERS  AND  TALENTS  23 

"To  one  He  gave  five  talents  and  to  another  two 
and  to  another  one,  to  every  one  according  to  his  proper 
ability" .  He  knows  His  servants,  and  He  knows 
exactly  the  strength  and  capability  of  each.  He  mea 
sures  each  burden  before  imposing  it  and  calculates 
each  sum  before  giving  it.  This  servant  can  manage 
five,  this  one  two,  this  can  only  manage  one.  It  is  no 
disgrace  to  have  only  one  talent,  the  ability  of  the 
servants  is  the  Master's  affair,  not  the  servants'. 
They  cannot  turn  to  Him  and  say  :  "Why  hast  Thou 
made  me  thus  ?"  (Rom.  ix.  20).  He  makes  each 
one  according  to  His  own  Will  and  endows  him 
according  to  His  Will  too.  What  the  servant  has  to 
remember  is  that  he  is  responsible  for  all  that  is 
entrusted  to  him,  that  he  can  trade  with  it  and 
that  it  is  not  too  much  for  him,  it  is  "according 
to  his  proper  ability",  and  that  though  his  Master 
will  never  try  to  reap  where  He  has  not  sown,  He 
will  expect  to  reap  where  He  has  sown,  He  will 
expect  a  harvest  from  each  talent. 

POINT  II.    THE  TRADERS. 

"He  that  had  received  the  five  talents  went  his  way 
and  traded  with  the  same  and  gained  other  five" .  He 
lost  no  time,  he  loved  his  Master  and  he  loved  the 
"goods"  because  they  belonged  to  his  Master  and 
because  they  had  been  lent  by  Him.  The  whole  of 
their  value  lay  in  the  fact  that  they  were  the 
Master's ;  he  felt  responsible,  he  must  not  only  take 
care  of  them  but  put  them  to  the  best  account, 
and  so  he  set  to  work  at  once  to  trade  with  them, 
and  he  did  well,  for  he  gained  cent  per  cent! 

"And  in  like  manner  he  that  had  received  the  two 
gained  other  two" .  There  was  no  jealousy,  no  thinking 
the  Master  partial  or  that  He  had  underrated  his 
powers  in  only  giving  him  two  talents.  He  loved 
and  trusted  his  Master ;  the  two  talents  were  very 
precious  because  they  were  His  and  because  He 


24  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

had  chosen  them  out  with  such  love  and  care,  giving 
the  servant  just  what  he  could  manage,  no  more 
and  no  less.  He  went  and  traded  and  did  as  well 
as  the  first,  cent  per  cent. 

Thus  the  good  servants,  that  is  those  who  love, 
who  have  said,  I  will  not  go  out  free,  are  always 
trading  for  their  Master.  They  say  to  themselves : 
This  talent,  this  time,  this  opportunity,  this  health, 
this  strength  belongs  to  my  Master  not  to  me,  I 
must  use  it  for  Him.  They  forget  sometimes;  the 
Master  is  so  long  away  and  they  act  as  if  the 
goods  were  their  own,  and  even  trade  with  them 
for  their  own  profit,  using  their  talents  to  attract 
people  to  themselves  rather  than  to  their  Master! 
But  as  they  really  love  Him  and  want  to  "trade"  for 
Him  only,  they  see  the  dishonesty  of  their  trading 
and  they  do  their  best  by  acts  of  reparation  to 
restore  to  Him  His  own.  When  He  comes  back,  He 
will  not  expect  perfection  but  effort.  Some,  He  says, 
will  gain  "a  hundred  fold"  but  for  our  consolation 
and  encouragement  He  adds :  "some  sixtyfold,  and 
some  thirtyfold"  (St.  Matt,  xni,  8). 

"But  he  that  had  received  the  one,  going  his  way 
digged  into  the  earth,  and  hid  his  lord's  money" .  He 
lost  no  time  either,  his  mind  was  made  up  at  once, 
he  would  take  no  trouble,  make  no  effort,  would 
hide  his  Master's  talent  and  forget  all  about  it ;  he 
wanted  no  responsibility,  he  could  not  be  troubled 
with  "trading".  His  Master  could  not  expect  much 
from  him,  he  argued,  because  he  had  entrusted  so 
little  to  him,  he  knew  he  was  not  capable  of  doing 
much,  but  he  would  do  nothing  at  all.  He  did  not 
waste  or  spoil  his  Master's  goods,  his  sin  was  one 
of  omission  —  you  did  it  not  to  Me.  He  dug  in  the 
earth  instead  of  laying  up  treasure  in  Heaven. 


TRADERS  AND  TALENTS  25 

POINT  III.    THE  RECKONING. 

"After  a  long  time  the  Lord  of  those  servants  came 
and  reckoned  with  them".  Each  servant  must  come 
up  before  Him  to  give  an  account  and  to  be  judged 
according  to  his  works. 

"Lord,  Thou  didst  deliver  to  me  five  talents,  behold 
I  have  gained  other  five  over  and  above" . 

"Lord,  Thou  deliver edst  two  talents  to  me,  behold 
I  have  gained  other  two".  The  Lord  gives  exactly 
the  same  answer,  the  same  reward  to  each,  showing 
clearly  that  what  counts  in  the  reckoning  is  not 
the  number  of  good  works  but  the  spirit  and  inten 
tion  and  motive  with  which  they  are  done,  be  they 
many  or  few. 

"Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  because  thou 
hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  place  thee 
over  many  things".  The  reward  is  not  given  to  the 
most  capable,  nor  to  those  who  have  the  most  or 
the  greatest  talents,  but  to  those  who  have  been 
faithful  over  the  few  things  entrusted  to  them.  They 
have  traded  with  their  talents  for  God's  glory  and 
for  the  salvation  of  their  own  souls.  They  have 
realized  that  each  thing  entrusted  to  them  was  a 
"good",  whether  it  was  sickness  or  health,  poverty 
or  riches,  prosperity  or  adversity,  and  they  have 
said  about  each :  This  belongs  to  the  Master,  how 
can  I  best  use  it  for  Him  ?  Now  they  find  that  the 
merit  of  each  action  done,  each  suffering  borne  for 
Him,  has  been  carefully  stored  up. 

"Enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord" .  It  is  His 
joy,  His  interest,  His  glory  that  the  faithful  servant 
has  studied  on  earth,  now  he  shall  share  them 
for  ever. 

"He  that  had  received  the  one  talent  came  and  said: 
Lord,  I  know  that  Thou  art  a  hard  man"  expecting 
the  impossible,  "and  being  afraid  I  went  and  hid 
Thy  talent  in  the  earth;  behold  here  Thou  hast  that 


26  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

which  is  Thine".  He  could  have  traded  and  made 
cent  per  cent  as  the  others  had  done  and  earned 
the  "Euge"  ("Well  done"  !)  He  not  only  did  not  do 
this,  but  he  put  all  the  blame  on  his  Master  Who 
with  such  care  had  given  him  just  the  talent  that 
was  suited  to  his  ability.  He  was  afraid,  he  said, 
afraid  of  what  ?  Of  his  Master  because  He  was  hard 
and  unjust  ?  No,  this  was  only  an  excuse,  he  knew 
his  Master  and  he  knew  it  was  not  true.  What  he 
was  afraid  of  was  hard  work,  effort,  ceaseless 
watching  against  temptation.  It  was  far  less  irksome 
to  bury  the  talent  and  live  a  life  of  ease,  letting 
things  just  take  their  course,  and  hoping  all  would 
come  out  right  in  the  end;  but  at  the  end  things 
were  not  right,  for  he  had  nothing  to  give  to  his 
Master,  the  one  talent  was  the  Master's,  he  knew 
that  quite  well:  "Behold  here  Thou  hast  that  which 
is  Thine". 

"Wicked  and  slothful  servant"  —  wicked,  because 
he  had  robbed  God  of  His  rights ;  slothful,  because 
he  would  not  raise  a  finger  to  serve  his  Master. 

"Take  ye  away  therefore  the  talent  from  him  and 
give  it  him  that  hath  ten".  It  is  a  solemn  thought 
that  a  grace  refused  by  one  may  be  handed  on  to 
another  who  is  more  faithful. 

"To  everyone  that  hath  shall  be  given"  is  a  prin 
ciple  of  the  Kingdom.  He  ever  giveth  "grace  for 
grace"  (St.  John  i,  16).  For  every  grace  used  He 
gives  "more  grace"  —  "he  shall  abound". 

"From  him  that  hath  not,  that  also  which  he  seemeth 
to  have  shall  be  taken  away".  There  is  such  a  thing  as 
a  last  grace,  a  last  opportunity.  God  has  nowhere 
pledged  Himself  to  give  the  grace  of  repentance;  grace 
is  ever  a  free  gift  and  He  is  not  unjust  if  He  with 
holds  it.  I  can  never  say :  I  will  sin  and  repent 
after!  To  sin  is  in  my  power,  but  to  repent  is  not. 
Our  Lord  speaks  of  sinners  filling  up  the  measure 
of  their  iniquity  (St.  Matt,  xxm,  32).  Had  Herod 


TRADERS  AND  TALENTS  27 

reached  the  limit,  filled  up  the  measure?  Is  that 
why  Our  Lord  refused  to  speak  to  him  ?  We  do 
not  know,  but  we  do  know  that  it  is  possible  for 
a  sinner  to  sin  to  such  an  extent  —  not  necessarily 
by  gross  sin,  but  by  steadily  refusing  God's  grace 
and  the  opportunities  offered  to  him  —  that  what 
he  has,  that  is,  his  opportunities,  will  be  taken 
from  him. 

"The  unprofitable  servant  cast  ye  out  into  the  exterior 
darkness" .  He  ever  shunned  the  light  and  now  it 
will  never  be  his.  He  was  unprofitable,  that  was  his 
sin,  he  did  nothing  for  his  Master.  All  sins,  however 
terrible,  will  be  forgiven  if  the  sinner  turns  to  God 
and  repents,  because  his  repentance  shows  that  he 
is  "trading",  though  he  may  often  fail  in  his  business; 
but  the  unprofitable  servant  carries  on  no  trade 
with  God  at  all,  he  leaves  Him  out  altogether. 
There  is  nothing  for  God  to  do  but  to  leave  him 
out  in  the  "exterior  darkness"  which  he  has  delib 
erately  chosen. 

Colloquy  with  the  Master,  Who  though  He  is  a 
"long  time"  coming,  is  never  far  from  those  who 
are  trading  for  Him. 

Resolution.  Never  to  leave  the  Master  out  of 
anything  I  do. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Well  done  good  and  faithful 
servant!" 


STIR   UP! 

'I  think  it  meet ....  to  stir  you  up  by  putting  you  in  remembrance". 

(2  Pet.  i.  13). 


ist.  Prelude.    Paul  writing  to  Timothy  :  "Stir  up 
the  grace  of  God  which  is  in  thee"  (2  Tim.    i  6). 
2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  stir  myself  up  this  Advent. 


28  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

On  the  Sunday  before  Advent  and  nine  times 
during  the  Advent  Masses,  the  Church  puts  on  the 
lips  of  her  children  this  prayer  :  Stir  up,  0  Lord. 
Let  us  try  in  this  Meditation  to  catch  her  spirit 
which  runs  all  through  the  Advent  season  and  see 
what  it  is  that  she  wants  God  to  stir  up. 

POINT  I.  His  OWN  MIGHT. 

We  ask  Him  during  Advent  to  stir  up  His  might 
for  four  different  reasons. 

(i)  To  protect  and  deliver  us.  "Stir  up  Thy  might, 
we  beseech  Thee  O  Lord  and  come  :  that  by  Thy 
protection  we  may  deserve  to  be  delivered  from 
the  threatening  dangers  of  our  sins  and  by  Thy 
deliverance  be  saved".  (The  "Collect"  for  Advent 
Sunday.) 

We  ask  Him  to  show  His  might  by  protecting  us 
from  dangers  and  by  delivering  us  from  sin.  We 
want  to  spend  a  good  Advent,  we  want  to  prepare 
well  for  His  Coming,  then  there  rise  up  before  us 
the  "threatening  dangers  of  our  sins"  —  those  old 
temptations  that  are  sure  to  come  back  again  as 
soon  as  we  begin  to  put  forth  fresh  effort.  Are  we 
to  be  discouraged,  to  dread  them,  to  say  we  are 
sure  to  fall  again,  and  thus  give  the  enemy  a  hold 
over  us-?  No,  but  to  believe  that  our  God  Who  is 
coming  will  protect  us  in  the  day  of  battle,  that 
though  to  humiliate  and  to  strengthen  us,  He  may 
still  permit  the  temptations,  yet  He  will  Himself 
be  our  shield  and  buckler,  and  will  deliver  us  if 
we  trust  in  His  strength  and  not  in  our  own  — 
"Stir  up  Thy  might,  O  Lord,  and  come  to  protect 
and  deliver." 

(2)  To  free  us  from  adversity.  "Stir  up  Thy  power, 
we  beseech  Thee  O  Lord  and  come,  that  they 
who  confide  in  Thy  mercy  may  be  more  speedily 
freed  from  all  adversity"  (The  "Collect"  for  Friday 
in  Ember  week). 


STIR  UP!  29 

The  adversity  from  which  the  Church  prays  to 
be  freed  here  is  probably  the  same  as  she  contin 
ually  teaches  us  to  pray  for  deliverance  from  in 
her  Litanies  :  war,  pestilence,  famine,  floods,  earth 
quakes  -  -  all  things  which  damage  the  peace  of 
nations  and  the  produce  of  the  earth,  great  national 
disasters.  From  all  such  the  world  will  never  be 
free  till  the  Advent  of  her  Lord,  till  God  stirs  up 
His  power  and  comes  to  save  it.  Meanwhile  for  our 
consolation  we  can  remember  that  it  is  when  God's 
judgments  are  in  the  earth  that  the  nations  learn 
justice  (Isaias  xxvi,  9).  Adversity  is  a  great  teacher 
and  trainer  for  Heaven,  and  as  we  advance  in  the 
spiritual  life  we  see  more  and  more  that  many 
things  which  are  adversity  to  the  body  are  pros 
perity  to  the  soul.  We  should  naturally  like  to  be 
freed  from  the  adversity  of  sickness,  poverty,  failure 
loss  of  friends,  of  health  and  strength,  but  all  these  ad 
versities  have  their  work  to  do.  "These  are  they 
who  came  out  of  great  tribulation",  and  it  is  prob 
able  that  but  for  the  tribulation  many  would  never 
"have  washed  their  robes  and  have  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb"  (Apoc.  vn,  14.) 
Let  us  strive  to  be  amongst  those  who  trust  Him, 
who  confide  in  His  mercy,  who  believe  that  He 
knows  what  is  best  for  them,  and  who  gladly  let 
Him  arrange  all  for  them.  He  will  stir  up  His  power 
and  speedily  free  them  one  day,  but  it  will  not  be 
till  the  flail  of  adversity  has  done  its  work  and  the 
corn  is  ready  to  be  garnered  in  the  heavenly  barns. 

(3)  To  save  us.  "Stir  up  Thy  might  O  Lord  and 
come  to  save  us." 

In  the  Masses  for  the  third  week,  that  is  Ember 
week,  the  prayer  occurs  five  times,  twice  in  the  Mass 
for  the  third  Sunday  and  three  times  in  that  for 
Ember  Saturday.  The  time  of  the  birth  of  the  Sav 
iour  is  drawing  nearer,  and  the  Church  is  beginning 
to  be  importunate.  Stir  up  Thy  might;  for  though 


30  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

He  is  coming  as  a  little  helpless  infant,  He  is  God 
'mighty  to  save." 

(4)  To  accelerate  His  Coming.  "Stir  up  Thy  might, 
we  beseech  Thee  O  Lord  and  come  ;  arid  succour 
us  with  great  power,  that  by  the  help  of  Thy  grace, 
the  indulgence  of  Thy  mercy  may  accelerate  what 
our  sins  impede."  (The  "Collect"  for  the  4th.  Sunday 
of  Advent). 

We  ask  Him  to  stir  up  His  might  in  coming.  His 
Advents  show  His  Omnipotence.  Only  a  God  could 
come  to  this  world  to  save  it,  only  a  God  could 
come  to  a  soul  and  raise  it  to  the  supernatural 
state.  These  are  miracles  and  we  ask  Him  to 
stir  up  His  might  to  come  and  work  them.  It  is 
our  sins  that  hold  Him  back  and  hinder  His  work 
both  in  our  own  souls  and  in  the  world.  We  want 
them  to  do  so  no  more  and  so  we  ask  for  His  suc 
cour  and  indulgence. 

POINT  II.  OUR  WILLS. 

"Stir  up  the  wills  of  Thy  faithful,  O  Lord,  we 
beseech  Thee  ;  that  earnestly  seeking  after  the  fruit 
of  good  works,  they  may  receive  more  abundant 
helps  from  Thy  mercy."  (The  "Collect"  for  the  Sun 
day  before  Advent). 

Here  we  pray  for  something  which  it  is  far  more 
difficult  to  "stir  up"  our  own  wills.  We  are 

not  sufficiently  in  earnest ;  the  might  and  the 
mercy  of  God  are  there  waiting  to  help  us,  but  we 
have  not  the  energy  nor  the  desiie  to  receive  them. 
We  weaken  our  wills  by  yielding  to  temptation,  by 
deliberately  going  into  occasions  of  sin,  by  allowing 
ourselves  to  be  careless  about  rules  and  resolutions, 
by  letting  things  drift  and  contenting  ourselves  with 
a  low  standard.  Advent  is  a  time  to  rectify  all  this, 
to  pull  ourselves  up  and  make  a  fresh  start,  and 
if  we  are  in  earnest,  we  shall  gladly  join  in  the 
prayer:  "Stir  up  the  wills  of  Thy  faithful,  O  Lord" 


STIR  UP !  31 

stir  up  my  will.  It  is  not  a  prayer  to  be  said  lightly 
for  it  means  much  -  a  will  stirred  up  to  "seek 
after  the  fruit  of  good  works"  means  constant  and 
continued  effort ;  it  means  mortification,  suffering, 
death  to  self ;  it  means  a  determination  to  do  or 
suffer  anything  rather  than  run  the  least  risk  of 
of  committing  the  least  sin ;  it  means  constant 
unremitting  attention  to  little  things  -  -  to  the 
smallest  duties,  the  least  prickings  of  conscience ; 
it  means  hard  work.  Dare  I  say  this  prayer  ?  If  I 
am  really  anxious  for  "the  fruit  of  good  works",  I 
shall  dare  anything.  Fruit  is  impossible  without  hard 
work  either  in  the  natural  or  the  spiritual  world. 
"Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?"  Certainly 
I  am  not,  but  the  consolation  is  that  the  work  is 
co-operative.  As  soon  as  I  pray  :  Stir  up  my  will,  O 
God,  because  I  want  to  bring  forth  fruit  to  Thy 
glory;  He  will  be  there  giving  me  "more  abundant 
helps"  from  His  mercy.  God  does  not  expect  me  to 
work  alone,  nor  to  suffer  alone,  nor  to  make  efforts 
alone.  What  He  wants  is  a  good  will.  He  is  coming 
"to  men  of  good  will",  and  nothing  can  prove  that 
I  am  one  of  them,  better  than  a  fervent  prayer 
that  my  will  may  be  stirred  up,  cost  what  it  may. 
The  "abundant  helps"  will  immediately  be  at  my 
service  ;  and  when  it  seems  sometimes  as  if,  in  spite 
of  all  my  efforts,  the  day  is  going  to  be  lost,  I  will 
hold  on  still,  remembering  that  the  help  is  "more 
abundant"  when  the  need  is  greater.  The  stores  of 
His  mercy  are  infinite  and  He  ever  gives  more  to 
the  generous  soul. 

POINT  III.   OUR  HEARTS. 

"Stir  up  our  hearts,  O  Lord,  to  prepare  the  ways 
of  Thy  only-begotten  Son  :  that  by  His  Coming  we 
may  be  worthy  to  serve  Thee  with  purified  minds". 
(The  "Collect"  for  the  2n<*.  Sunday  of  Advent). 

Here  lies  the  secret;  if  our  hearts  are  stirred  up 


32  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

there  will  be  little  difficulty  about  our  wills.  If  I 
love,  I  shall  gladly  make  efforts,  no  trouble  will  be 
too  much,  no  work  too  exacting,  no  sacrifice  too 
great,  no  mortification  too  hard.  "//  you  love  Me, 
keep  My  commandments" .  My  will  is  to  be  stirred  up 
to  seek,  but  my  heart  is  to  be  stirred  up  to  prepare. 
It  is  my  King  Who  is  coming,  He  Who  has  a  right 
to  my  heart,  and  He  is  quite  sure  to  pass  by  my 
way,  for  to  win  my  heart  and  make  it  all  His  own 
is  one  of  the  special  reasons  of  His  Coming.  No 
pains,  no  cost  shall  be  spared  in  my  preparation  ; 
my  heart  shall  be  decorated  with  the  flowers  that 
I  know  He  loves  and  hung  with  banners  which  shall 
speak  of  my  gratitude  for  all  He  has  done.  This  is 
the  preparation  of  the  heart  -  -  the  preparation  of 
love ;  and  it  will  not  stop  at  my  own  heart,  for  if 
I  really  love  my  King  I  shall  take  an  interest  in 
all  the  work  that  He  is  coming  to  do ;  I  shall  try 
to  prepare  His  way  for  Him  in  the  hearts  of  others  ; 
I  shall  let  them  know  that  JESUS  of  Nazareth  is 
going  to  pass  by.  Perhaps  I  shall  have  no  opportu 
nity  of  speaking  about  His  visit,  but  the  careful 
preparations  I  am  making  will  not  go  unnoticed  - 
each  thing  that  I  do  out  of  love  to  Him  will  in 
some  way  or  another  spread  His  Kingdom  in  the 
hearts  of  men. 

Colloquy.  With  my  King  Who  is  coming. 

Resolution.  To  do  something  to-day  in  preparation. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Stir  up  !" 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST,  (i) 
His  PREPARATION. 

"This  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written :  Behold  I  send  my  Angel  before 
Thy  face,  who  shall  prepare  Thy  way  before  Thee." 

(St.  Matt.  xi.  10). 


ist  Prelude.  Picture  of  the  Naming  Day  of  St.  John 
the  Baptist  who  is  on  Our  Lady's  knee,  while  Eliza 
beth  and  the  kinsfolk  are  discussing  the  name  and 
Zachary  is  writing  on  a  tablet ;  St.  Joseph  is  looking  on. 

2nd  Prelude.  The  spirit  of  penance. 

Often  during  Advent  the  Church  directs  our 
thoughts  to  the  great  Precursor  of  JESUS  Christ, 
to  him  who  was  sent  to  prepare  His  ways.  On  four 
occasions  she  chooses  for  the  "Gospel"  in  the  Mass, 
passages  which  relate  to  St.  John  the  Baptist  and 
his  work  of  preparation.  If  we  would  prepare  well 
for  the  coming  of  our  King,  we  cannot  do  better 
than  meditate  on  St.  John  the  Baptist  and  try  in 
our  small  measure  to  prepare  as  he  did. 

POINT  I.  THE  PREPARATION  BEFORE  HIS  BIRTH. 

(1)  A  prophecy.  Four  hundred   years   before   the 
Precursor's    birth,    Malachias    prophesied    of    him : 
"Behold  I  send  My  angel",    that  is  My  messenger  ; 
and  Our  Lord  tells    us    expressly    (His    words    are 
noted  by  three  of  the  Evangelists,  St.  Matthew,  St. 
Mark  and  St.  Luke)  that  this  messenger  was  John 
the  Baptist,  who  was  sent  by  God  to  prepare    the 
ways  of  the  Messias. 

(2)  His  miraculous  conception  -  -  for   his   parents 
were  both  "well  advanced  in  years".  Both  his  father 


34  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

and  mother  were  "just  before  God  walking  in  all  the 
commandments  and  justifications  of  the  Lord  without 
blame"  ;  and  they  had  their  cross  to  bear  —  the 
"reproach"  of  having  no  son  and  therefore  no  hope 
of  the  Messias  being  born  to  them;  but  this  did 
not  prevent  them  from  praying,  as  ah1  fervent 
Israelites  prayed,  for  the  coming  of  the  Messias. 
The  answer  to  their  prayer  was  nearer  than  they 
thought.  One  day  as  Zachary  was  performing  the 
most  solemn  part  of  his  priestly  office  -  -  offering 
incense  on  the  golden  altar  that  stood  "over  against 
the  veil"  which  separated  the  Holy  Place  from  the 
Holy  of  Holies  —  he  saw  an  angel  standing  on  the 
right  side  of  the  altar,  who,  after  he  had  calmed 
his  fear,  told  him  that  his  prayer  was  heard,  that 
the  Messias  was  coming,  and  that  his  wife  Elizabeth 
was  to  bear  him  a  son  who  was  to  be  His  Precursor 
"he  shall  go  before  Him".  The  angel  then  prophe 
sied  many  things  about  this  child,  which  all  show 
how  careful  was  God's  preparation  of  His  Precursor  : 

"Thou  shall  call  his  name  John"  (the  Grace  of 
God).  Only  those  who  had  an  important  future 
before  them  were  named  by  God  Himself  before 
their  birth. 

"Many  shall  rejoice  in  his  nativity".  Many  —  both 
angels  and  men. 

"He  shall  be  great  before  the  Lord".  Great  in 
sanctity  and  great  in  office. 

He  "shall  drink  no  wine  nor  strong  drink".  He 
shall  be  a  Nazarite,  one  separated  and  consecrated 
to  God  by  a  vow. 

"He  shall  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  even 
from  his  mother's  womb"  —  that  is,  he  shall  be 
cleansed  from  the  stain  of  original,  sin  and  put  into 
the  state  of  grace  before  his  birth  as  was  Jeremias 
(Jer.  I  5). 

"He  shall  convert  many"  by  preaching  penance 
and  telling  of  Him  who  takes  away  sin. 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (i)  35 

"He  shall  go  before  Him...  to  prepare  unto  the 
Lord  a  perfect  people".  Zachary  listened  but  he 
could  not  believe  that  what  he  heard  was  true, 
though  Gabriel,  who  stands  before  God,  had  been 
sent  expressly  to  him  with  the  message  of  good 
tidings.  He  asked  for  a  sign  and  He  received  one 
which  not  only  proved  to  him  that  God  can  do  what 
He  wills  as  He  wills,  but  also  that  He  expects  His 
children  to  trust  Him. 

When  at  length  Zachary  appeared  from  behind 
the  curtain  to  the  waiting  and  wondering  people, 
instead  of  giving  them  the  accustomed  blessing 
(Num.  vi  24,  26),  he  made  signs  to  them  and 
remained  dumb  and  they  understood  that  he  had 
seen  a  vision.  God  dealt  severely  with  Zachary 
because  he  was  so  closely  bound  up  with  the  Advent 
of  the  Messias.  He  had  to  be  taught,  and  we  through 
him,  that  the  least  venial  sin  may  hinder  God's 
work  and  designs,  and  that  if  we  would  be  His 
instruments  used  by  Him  for  the  preparation  of  the 
Coming  of  His  Son,  we  must  be  absolutely  faithful 
about  little  things,  full  of  confidence  in  God,  setting 
no  limit  to  His  power  and  never  doubting  His 
dealings  with  us. 

(3)  He  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  Six  months 
later,  Elizabeth  who  had  been  waiting    in    solitude 
and  silence  for  God  to  fulfil  His   designs,    received 
a  visit  from  the  Mother  of  God,  and  the  Precursor 
and    the    Messias  Who    was  to  come  were  brought 
into  close  contact.  We  cannot  doubt  that  it  was  at 
that  moment  when,  as  Elizabeth  said    "the    infant 
in  my  womb  leaped  for  joy",  that  John  was  "filled 
with    the    Holy    Ghost".    Thus    God   cleansed  His 
Precursor  before  his  birth  from  the  stain  of  original 
sin,  again  showing  us  that  those  who  are    to    pre 
pare   for   the   Coming   of  His  Son  must  be  distin 
guished  by  their  purity. 

(4)  By   the  holiness  of  his  mother   and    his    home. 


36  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

His  mother  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit  was  the  first 
to  recognize  Our  Lady  as  the  Mother  of  God;  she 
was  saluted  by  Our  Lady  and  ministered  to  by  her. 
She  had  the  unspeakable  privilege  of  having  Our 
Lady  with  the  blessed  Fruit  of  her  womb  JESUS 
living  under  her  roof  for  three  months.  A  home 
where  the  Mother  of  God  was  welcomed  and  honoured 
-  such  was  the  home  God  chose  for  the  Precursor 
of  His  Son. 

POINT  II.  THE  PREPARATION  AFTER  HIS  BIRTH. 

"There  was  a  man  sent  from  God,  whose  name 
was  John.  This  man  came  to  bear  witness  of  the 
Light,  to  prepare  unto  the  Lord  a  perfect  people". 
(The  "Gradual"  for  the  Vigil  of  St.  John  the  Baptist). 
The  Feast  of  the  Nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist 
is  a  Double  of  the  First  Class  with  an  Octave,  for 
Mary  and  her  Son  were  present  at  his  birth  and 
he  was  "great  before  the  Lord". 

The  eighth  day  was  the  day  of  circumcision  and 
the  naming  day.  Everybody  naturally  was  calling 
him  Zachary,  but  his  mother  who  knew  from  her 
husband  that  the  name  was  fixed,  said:  "Not  so, 
but  he  shall  be  called  John".  They  would  not  have 
it  and  appealed  by  signs  to  the  deaf  and  dumb 
father,  who  wrote  :  "John  is  his  name",  for  "he 
was  so  named  of  the  angel  before  he  was  conceived." 
At  that  moment  Zachary 's  penance  came  to  an  end 
and  "he  spoke  blessing  God".  This  fresh  miracle 
was  soon  "noised  abroad"  and  the  people  asked  in 
fear:  "What  an  one,  think  ye,  shall  this  child  be?" 
Zachary,  "filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost",  used  his 
loosed  tongue  to  sing  his  beautiful  hymn  of  praise 
to  God  who  had  remembered  His  holy  testament, 
and  had  allowed  "the  Orient  from  on  high"  to  visit 
them.  And  then  addressing  his  little  son,  he  said: 
"And  thou  child  shalt  be  called  the  prophet  of  the 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (i)  37 

Highest,  for  thou  shall  go  before  the  face  of  the 
Lord  to  prepare  His  ways". 

He  began  to  "prepare  His  ways"  by  a  life  of 
hardship,  solitude  and  penance,  having  no  fixed 
home,  living  on  what  he  could  find  in  the  deserts 
—  locusts  and  wild  honey,  and  wearing  as  a 
garment  camels'  hair  with  a  leathern  girdle.  Tradition 
tells  us  he  began  all  this  at  a  very  early  age  and 
he  continued  it  "until  the  day  of  his  manifestation 
to  Israel",  that  is,  until  the  day  he  left  his  solitude 
and  began  to  preach  -  -  nearly  thirty  years  later. 
He  had  thirty  years'  preparation  for  his  life's  work, 
like  Him  whose  way  he  was  preparing,  and  he  was 
preparing  it  no  less  as  a  solitary  in  the  desert?  than 
as  the  great  preacher  of  penance  by  the  Jordan. 

What  lessons  can  we  learn  for  our  own  prepara 
tion  for  the  Coming  of  Christ  this  Advent  ? 

1.  That  because  we  are  going  to  be  amongst  those 
who  in  some  way  or  other  "prepare  His  ways",  God 
has  occupied    Himself    with    our    preparation   even 
before  we  were  born.  Either  by  surrounding  us  with 
good,  or  by  bringing  good  out  of  evil  or  by   some 
of  His  many  ways  which  are  not  our  ways,  He  has 
had  a  hand  in  all  that  concerns  us.  We  have  first 
firmly  to  believe  this,  and    secondly  to    co-operate 
with  all  God's  designs  for  us,  as  John  did. 

2.  That  if  we  would  prepare  the  ways  of   Christ 
we  must  be  familiar  with  His  Mother,    accustomed 
to  receiving  her  salutations  and  to  returning  them. 
That  we  must  have  her  to  live  with  us  and  take  an 
interest  in  all  that  concerns  us.    Who  could  better 
help  us  to  prepare  for  the  Coming  of  her  Son  than 
His  own  Mother  ? 

3.  That  we  must  be  filled  with  the  Holy    Spirit 
and    never    turn  Him  out  of  our  hearts  by  sin.   It 
would  be  useless  to  try    to    prepare    the    way    for 
Christ  if  we  had  not  the  co-operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 


38  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

4.  That  penance  in  one  form  or  another  must 
have  a  share  in  our  preparation  for  the  Coming  of 
Christ.  All  we  know  of  John  from  the  time  of  his 
infancy  till  he  began  his  mission  is  that  "he  was 
in  the  deserts".  It  was  not  that  he  preferred  such 
a  life,  but  he  felt  that  it  was  the  one  most  suited 
to  his  own  preparation  for  the  Messias,  for  during 
those  long  years  in  the  deserts  he  was  preparing 
the  way  of  Christ  in  his  own  heart;  during  his 
mission  he  prepared  it  in  the  hearts  of  others. 
Solitude,  fasting,  lack  of  ease  and  comfort,  coarse 
clothing  —  these  were  the  allies  which  John  chose 
to  aid  him  in  his  preparation  for  the  Coming  of  the 
King,  for  His  "Kingdom  is  not  of  this  world"  and 
"the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal" 
(2  Cor.  x  4).  He  was  consecrated  to  God,  and  he 
separated  himself  from  everything  that  might  inter 
fere  with  his  entire  consecration. 

Colloquy,  (i)  With  God  the  Father  Who  has  chosen 
me  to  prepare  the  ways  of  His  Son. 

(2)  With  Him  Who  is   coming. 

(3)  With    God    the    Holy  Ghost  Who  is 
co-operating  with  me. 

(4)  With  Our  Lady  who  is  ready  to  let 
me    do   all   my  work   by   her    side. 
(Ecclus  xxiv  30). 

(5)  With   St.  John  the  Baptist  who  will 
obtain  for  me,  if  I  ask  him,  the  spirit 
of  penance. 

Resolution.  To  examine  myself  to-day  as  to  the 
place  penance  is  having  in  my  Advent,  and  if  it 
has  none,  to  fix  at  least  one  daily  penitential  act. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "He  was  in  the  deserts". 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST.  (2) 
His  MISSION. 

"In  those  days  cometh  John  the  Baptist  preaching  in  the  desert 
of  Judea,..  preaching  the  baptism  of  penance  unto  remission 
of  sins".  (St.  Matt,  m,  i.  and  St.  Mark  i.  4). 


ist  Prelude.  John  preaching  and  baptizing  by  the 
Jordan. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Gratitude  to  the  "Friend  of  the  Bride 
groom"  for  pointing  Him  out  to  the  Bride. 

POINT  I.  THE  PROPHET. 

When  John  was  about  thirty  years  of  age  the 
"word  of  the  Lord".  (St.  Luke  m,  2.)  reached  him 
in  his  solitude,  just  as  it  had  done  all  the  prophets 
of  old  from  Samuel  down  to  Malachias,  but  since  then, 
that  is  for  a  period  of  four  hundred  years,  God  had 
spoken  through  no  prophet.  As  a  result  of  this  "word" 
the  "Prophet  of  the  Highest"  came  into  all  the  coun 
try  about  the  Jordan  —  a  large  area  —  and  began  his 
mission.  His  arrival  made  a  great  stir  and  the  people 
flocked  to  see  and  hear  him.  There  "went  out  to  him 
Jerusalem  and  all  Judea  and  all  the  country  about 
Jordan".  All  classes  went  —  publicans,  soldiers,  even 
the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  for  if  this  man  were 
really  a  prophet  sent  from  God,  it  behoved  them  to 
know  all  about  him.  What  did  the  multitudes  see  ? 
A  man  wearing  a  "garment  of  carmels'  hair  and  a 
leathern  girdle  about  his  loins,"  whose  food  consisted 
of  locusts  and  wild  honey  —  a  man  as  the  Angel  Gabriel 
had  prophesied  "in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias" 
(see  iv  Kings  i,  8)  What  did  they  hear?  A  voice  of 


40  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

one  crying  in  the  desert:  "Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the 
Lord  ,  make  straight  His  paths."  (St.  Matt.  in.  3) 
And  what  were  their  conclusions?  That  this  was  he 
who  was  spoken  of  by  Isaias  the  prophet  (verse  3), 
that  he  was  "sent  from  God"  (St.  John  i.  6)  and 
that  he  "came  for  a  witness,  to  give  testimony  of 
the  light"  (St.  John  i.  7  ).  What  light?  The  "Light  of 
the  world".  John  came  to  proclaim  that  the  dawn 
which  the  world  had  been  so  long  watching  was  on  the 
point  of  giving  place  to  day,  that  the  "Sun  of  just 
ice"  was  even  now  rising  with  "health  in  His  wings"  for 
those  that  feared  God's  name,  and  that  they  must  go 
forth  to  meet  him  (Mai.  iv,  2). 

I  too  must  go  forth.  What  am  I  going  to  do  to-day 
which  will  prove  to  myself,  to  my  Guardian  Angel, 
to  my  Patron  Saint,  to  Mary  my  Mother  and  to  Him 
Who  is  coming  that  I  am  preparing  the  way  of  the 
Lord? 

POINT  II  His  PREACHING. 

John  came  "preaching  the  baptism  of  penance  for 
the  remission  of  sins"  (St.  Luke  in.  3).  His  voice  was 
like  that  of  a  herald  proclaiming  a  great  event  that 
was  close  at  hand.  "Do  penance,  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  at  hand"  (St.  Matt.  in.  2).  The  Messias  is 
coming  to  set  up  His  Kingdom.  He  Whom  you  have 
so  long  expected  is  close  to  you,  prepare  for  Him. 
Then  John  told  them  shortly  and  explicitly  how  to 
prepare  :  (i)  "To  believe  in  Him  Who  was  to  come" 
(Acts  xix  4).  (2)  To  repent  of  their  sins  and  bring 
forth  fruits  worthy  of  penance  such  as  fasting  and 
self-denial  (St.  Mark.  n.  18).  (3)  To  confess  their  sins 
(St.  Mark  i.  5).  (4)  To  be  baptized  as  a  sign  of  hope 
that  their  sins  had  been  forgiven.  John's  baptism  could 
not  wash  away  sin,  for  it  was  no  sacrament,  St.  Paul, 
as  well  as  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke,  called  it  the  "Bap 
tism  of  penance"  (Acts.  xix.  4).  It  was  a  baptism 
which  proclaimed  to  all  that  he  who  submitted  to  it 


ST,  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (2)  41 

acknowledged  himself  to  be  a  sinner  and  a  penitent. 

John  the  Baptist  was  greatly  in  earnest,  for  the 
time  was  short ;  he  spoke  very  plainly  to  those  whom 
he  noticed  coming  to  be  baptized  out  of  curiosity  or 
human  respect  without  any  repentance  or  intention 
of  doing  penance.  He  warned  them  of  the  wrath  of 
God  which  would  fall  upon  sinners  who  persisted  in 
their  sin,  of  the  folly  of  thinking  that  all  was  well 
with  them  because  they  had  Abraham  for  their 
father;  he  told  them  that  every  tree  which  did  not 
yield  good  fruit  would  be  cut  down  and  cast  into  the 
fire,  that  He  Who  was  coming  and  was  even  now  so 
nigh  would  divide  all  people  into  two  classes  --  the 
wheat  and  the  chaff,  and  that  the  great  winnowing 
fan  was  already  in  His  Hand. 

The  people  then  began  to  feel  uncomfortable  and 
alarmed,  and  anxious  to  make  sure  that  they  were  not 
going  to  be  blown  away  as  chaff,  or  burnt  "with  un 
quenchable  fires"  by  the  Mighty  One  Who  was  com 
ing  ;  and  different  classes  began  to  ask  John  what 
they  must  do.  His  answers  were  singularly  appro 
priate  and  confirmed  the  opinion  that  he  was  indeed 
a  prophet.  To  the  people  generally  he  counselled  char 
ity,  kindness  and  brotherly  love  as  the  best  possible 
preparation  ;  to  the  public  tax-collectors,  who  grew 
rich  on  the  sums  that  they  demanded  in  excess  of 
the  fixed  tax,  that  they  should  do  nothing  more  than 
that  which  was  appointed ;  to  the  soldiers,  that  they 
should  avoid  violence  and  calumny  and  be  content 
with  their  pay  (St.  Luke  in.  10-14).  He  showed  clearly 
by  his  straight  and  simple  answers  that  the  best  way 
for  us  to  prepare  for  Him  Who  is  coming,  is  to  look 
into  our  daily  life  and  occupations  and  change  any 
thing  and  everything  that  we  know  He  would  find 
faulty. 


42  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

POINT  III.  His  BAPTISM. 

One  after  another  the  people  made  up  their  minds 
to  change  their  evil  lives  and  bad  habits.  They  made 
their  good  resolutions  and  as  a  proof  of  their  sorrow 
for    the    past  and  firm  purpose  of  amendment  for 
the  future,  they  went  into  the  Jordan  confessing 
their  sins,  and  John  baptized  them.  He  told  them  then 
that  He  Who  was  coming  was  mightier  than  himself, 
and  that  He  would  baptize  them  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  fire.    "Then  cometh  JESUS  from  Galilee  to  the 
Jordan  unto  John  to  be  baptized  by  him  !"  Where 
had  he  come  from  ?  Straight  from  His  home,  from 
Nazareth,  from  His  Mother.  He  had  come  to  fulfil 
John's  prophecy,  to  begin  His  public  ministry  to  the 
people,  and  He  would  begin   it  by  identifying  Him 
self  with  them.  They  were  sinners,  coming  to  confess 
their  sins  and  He  would  be  numbered  with  the  trans 
gressors    (Isaias    in.   12).    "But    John    stayed  Him, 
saying  :  "I  ought  to  be  baptized  by  Thee,  and  comes t 
Thou  to  me  ?"  (St.  Matt.  in.  14).    Though  they  were 
cousins  it  is  probable  that  they  had  not  met  since 
their  early  childhood.  One  had  lived  in  the  seclusion 
of  Nazareth  and  the  other  in  the  seclusion  of  the 
desert.  "I  knew  Him  not,"  (St.  John,  i  31,  33)  John 
said.  It  was  probably  the  fact  of  someone  coming  for 
the  baptism  of  penance  who  had  no  sins  to  confess 
that  made  John  suspect  and  then  protest  ;  but  he 
could    not    resist    the  gentle,    authoritative  words  : 
"Suffer  it  to  be  so  now,  for  so  it  becometh  Us  to  fulfil 
all  justice."  Then  when  He  had  gone  out  of  the  water 
John  saw  a  wonderful  sight  —  he  described  it  himself  : 
"I  saw  the  Spirit  coming  down  as  a  dove  from  Heaven 
and  He  remained  upon  Him  ;  and  I  knew  Him  not, 
but  He  Who  sent  me  to  baptize  with  water  said  to  me  : 
He  upon  Whom  thou  shalt  see  the  Spirit  descending 
and  remaining  upon  Him,  He  it  is  That  baptizeth 
with  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  I  saw  ;  and  I  gave  testi- 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (2)  43 

mony,  that  this  is  the  Son  of  God."  (St.  John  i.  32-34). 
He  knew  Him  now  —  there  was  no  longer  any  doubt, 
no  more  time  of  waiting  and  preparation,  He  Who 
should  come  had  come.  God  Himself  pointed  Him 
out  to  the  faithful  Precursor  —  a  voice  from  Heaven 
said  :  "This  is  My  beloved  Son  in  Whom  I  am  well 
pleased"  (St.  Matt.  in.  17).  What  a  reward  for  John 
after  his  life  of  solitude  and  penance  and  mortifica 
tion  —  to  be  in  close  contact  with  the  Son  of  God,  to 
see  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and  to  hear 
the  Voice  of  God  the  Father,  and  thus  have  the  seal 
set  to  his  mission  !  "And  I  saw;  and  I  gave  testimony." 
And  what  have  the  waters  of  Jordan  to  say? 
That  He,  over  Whose  Sacred  Head  they  closed,  has, 
by  the  contact  of  His  precious  Body,  sanctified  them 
and  all  other  waters  and  given  them  power,  when 
they  are  in  contact  with  His  mystical  Body  to  wash 
away  sin.  JESUS  went  down  to  John  in  the  Jordan 
not  to  receive  a  gift,  but  to  impart  one.  From  hence 
forth  the  waters  will  bring  forth  abundantly  and 
God  will  say  of  His  new  creation,  as  He  did  in  the 
beginning,  that  it  is  good.  All  three  Persons  of  the 
Blessed  Trinity  were  present  at  this  new  creation, 
the  Holy  Spirit  brooded  over  the  face  of  the  waters 
for  this  new  baptism  was  the  Baptism  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Voice  of  the  Lord  was  upon  the  waters 
(Ps.  xxvin.  3),  the  Voice,  that  is,  of  the  Father  pro 
claiming  that  He  was  well  pleased,  not  only  with 
His  "Beloved  Son"  but  with  this  first  act  of  His 
public  ministry  ;  for  in  Him  He  saw  a  countless  mul 
titude  coming  out  of  the  sanctified  water,  and  of 
each  one  He  will  say :  ' '  This  is  My  beloved  son,  in  whom 
I  am  well  pleased." 

O  Almighty  Eternal  God,  preside  over  the  myst 
eries  of  Thy  great  mercy,  preside  over  Thy  sacraments 
and  send  forth  the  Spirit  of  adoption  to  regenerate 
the  new  people,  whom  the  font  of  Baptism  brings 
forth  to  Thee"  (Prayer  for  the  Blessing  of  the  Font 
on  Holy  Saturday). 


44  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Colloquy.  "Grant  we  beseech  Thee,  Almighty  God, 
that  Thy  servants  may  walk  in  the  way  of  salation  ; 
and  by  following  the  exhortation  of  Blessed  John  the 
Precursor  may  securely  attain  the  possession  of  Him 
Whom  He  foretold,  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  (Collect 
for  the  Vigil  of  St.  John  the  Baptist). 

Resolution  To  "prepare  His  ways"  to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet  ,, Blessed  John  the  Baptist . .  pray 
to  the  Lord  our  God  for  us." 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST   (3) 
His  TESTIMONY. 

"This  man  came  for  a  witness  to  give  witness  of  the  Light,  that 
all  men  might  believe  through  Him'"  (St.  John  i.  7) 


ist.  Prelude.  " John  stood  and  two  of  his  disciples 
and  beholding  JESUS  walking,  he  saith :  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God."  (verses  35,36). 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  so  to  hear  his  testimony  that 
we  follow  JESUS. 

POINT  I.  "THAT  HE  MAY  BE  MADE  MANIFEST  THERE 
FORE  AM  i  COME"  (verse  31) 

This  was  all  John  wanted,  all  he  cared  about,  it 
was  his  vocation,  it  was  the  point  of  his  long  years 
of  mortification,  the  reason  for  his  preaching  and  bap 
tism  ;  he  was  a  man  of  one  idea  —  the  Christ  is  coming, 
I  must  manifest  Him  to  the  people.  This  man  came 
for  a  witness  to  give  testimony  of  the  Light,  (verse  7) 
When  the  people  wondering  asked  him  :  Art  thou  the 
Christ  ?  Art  thou  Elias  ?  Art  thou  the  prophet  ?  his 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (3)  45 

answer  was  :  No,  I  am  only  a  voice  proclaiming  His 
coming.  I,  He  ?  Oh,  no,  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  His 
slave.  He  is  the  Light,  the  Light  of  the  whole  world. 
"I  saw  the  Spirit  coming  down  as  a  dove  from  Heaven 
and  He  remained  upon  Him" .  .And  I  saw;  and  I  gave 
testimony  that  this  is  the  Son  of  God  (verses  32-34). 
Let  me  look  at  my  preparation  for  His  coming 
this  Advent  and  see  whether  I  am  in  any  way  follow 
ing  in  the  footsteps  of  the  great  Precursor.  Can  I 
be  said  to  be  a  person  of  one  idea  —  that  of  manifest 
ing  my  Lord  to  others  ?  When  people  want  to  make 
much  of  me  and  my  work  and  ask  who  I  am,  is  my  one 
thought  to  turn  their  eyes  from  me  to  Him  Who  is 
coming  ?  Am  I  really  persuaded  that  I  am  only  here 
to  make  Him  manifest  ?  7s  He  being  made  manifest 
to  others  through  me  ?  Do  those  with  whom  I  come 
in  contact  leave  me,  with  a  greater  knowledge  of  Him, 
with  a  greater  desire  for  His  coming,  with  more  anxi 
ety  about  the  salvation  of  their  souls  and  with  more 
zeal  for  that  of  others  ?  Do  my  words  and  deeds,  does 
my  very  manner,  speak  to  them  of  Him  and  make 
them  think  of  Him  ?  "Artthouthe  Christ?"  In  one 
sense,  yes,  for  I  am  or  ought  to  be  another  Christ 
(alter  Christus),  living  His  life,  doing  His  work  and 
representing  Him  in  the  world. 

POINT  II  "BEHOLD  THE  LAMD  OF  GOD." 

This  is  He,  behold  Him  !  He  is  the  Lamb  of  God.  He 
it  is  to  whom  all  the  lambs  that  have  been  sacri 
ficed  point  ;  their  blood  could  not  wash  away  sin, 
but  "behold  Him  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world."  You  are  sorry  for  your  sins,  you  have  con 
fessed  them  and  I  have  baptized  you  as  a  sign  that 
they  are  forgiven,  now  there  is  One  among  you  who 
takes  them  away.  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God ! 
This  was  what  John  said  when  he  saw  JESUS  the  day 
after  His  baptism  ;  he  said  the  same  thing  the  next 


46  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

day  when  he  saw  Him  walking  by  the  Jordan ;  two  of 
his  disciples  were  with  him,  Andrew  and  John 
(probably),  and  when  they  saw  their  master  pointing 
to  JESUS  and  saying:  ''Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  !" 
they  did  what  John  meant  them  to  do,  they  left 
their  master  and  followed  Him.  How  well  had  the 
faithful  Precursor  prepared  the  way  in  their  hearts ! 
How  thoroughly  he  had  done  his  work !  How  abso 
lutely  he  had  effaced  himself !  There  was  no  doubt, 
no  hesitation  in  the  minds  of  his  disciples,  no  wondering 
whether  John  would  mind;  "they  followed  JESUS"  ,  and 
John  had  the  joy  of  seeing  JESUS  turn  and  speak  to 
them:  "What  seek  you?"  And  then  the  joy  of  hear 
ing  them  call  Him  Master.  "Master,  where  dwellest 
Thou  ?"  "Come  and  see.'  Then  the  Friend  of  the 
Bridegroom  saw  the  three  going  away  together,  and 
he  knew  that  his  mission  had  not  been  in  vain,  the 
Bride  was  beginning  to  join  the  Bridegroom. 

POINT  III.  "HE  THAT  HATH  THE  BRIDE  is  THE 
BRIDEGROOM." 

It  was  not  for  nothing  that  Andrew  and  John  spent 
that  day  with  JESUS.  They  told  others  what  they  had 
found:  "We  have  found  the  Messias,  which  is  being  inter 
preted  the  Christ",  and  they  brought  their  compan 
ions  one  by  one  to  JESUS,  with  the  result  that  very 
soon  the  Baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  taking 
place  in  the  Jordan  as  well  as  the  Baptism  of  Penance, 
and  the  people  instructed  by  John  left  the  less  for 
the  greater. 

There  were  "busybpdies",  as  St.  Paul  calls  them 
(i  Tim.  v.  13),  even  in  those  days,  people  who  could 
not  let  others  alone,  who  could  not  understand  the 
situation  or  pretended  that  they  could  not ;  they 
''came  to  John  and  said  to  him  :  Rabbi,  He  that  was 
with  thee  beyond  the  Jordan,  to  Whom  thou  gavest 
testimony,  behold  He  baptizeth  and  all  men  come 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (3)  47 

to  Him  (St.  John  in.  26).  They  were  words  calcula 
ted  to  stir  up  jealousy  and  ill-feeling  ;  but  John  was 
too  humble  and  too  great  to  be  disturbed  by  them, 
his  answer  was  characteristic  :  "You  yourselves  do 
bear  me  witness,  that  I  said  that  I  am  not  Christ,  but 
that  I  am  sent  before  Him.  He  that  hath  the  Bride 
is  the  Bridegroom."  There  is  the  proof  that  all  I 
have  been  telling  you  is  true.  He  has  the  Bride,  the 
people  all  go  to  Him,  you  see  for  yourselves  that  He 
must  be  the  Bridegroom  ;  "but  the  Friend  of  the 
Bridegroom,  who  standeth  and  heareth  Him,  rejoi- 
ceth  with  joy  because  of  the  Bridegroom's  voice. 
This  my  joy  therefore  is  fulfilled."  It  was  enough  for 
"the  Friend  of  the  Bridegroom"  to  hear  His  Master's 
voice.  The  necessity  for  him  and  his  preaching  was 
fast  passing  away  and  he  knew  it.  He  had  been  for 
a  time  the  gre^it  man,  the  popular  preacher,  the  one 
every  one  talked  about,  whose  advice  everyone 
sought,  now  he  must  stand  aside  and  see  his  disciples 
gather  round  another  master,  himself  not  in  the  group 
at  all.  It  is  a  position  most  workers  in  God's  vineyard 
find  themselves  in  sooner  or  later,  they  have  to  give 
place  to  others,  to  watch  others  reaping  the  fruit  of 
their  labours,  to  see  those  whom  they  have  taught  going 
to  other  teachers,  those  who  have  sought  their  advice 
seeking  it  elsewhere.  How  do  they  bear  this  difficult 
situation  ?  How  am  I  going  to  bear  it  when  my  turn 
comes  ?  Am  I  going  to  pose  as  a  martyr,  craving 
for  and  expecting  every  one's  sympathy?  Am  I 
going  to  put  difficulties  in  the  way  of  those  who  suc 
ceed  me,  and  make  it  hard  for  those  to  whom  it  has 
been  my  privilege  to  minister  ?  Some  are  even  jealous 
and  show  their  displeasure  by  criticizing  those  who 
succeed  them  !  What  was  John's  attitude  ?  All  he 
wanted  was  his  Master  and  His  Will.  He  was  the  "Friend 
of  the  Bridegroom."  He  was  satisfied  to  stand  on  one 
side,  and  his  cup  of  joy  was  full  when  he  heard  his 
Master's  Voice.  "He  must  increase"  in  the  minds  of 


48  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

the  people  "and  I  must  decrease."  Let  me  learn  a 
lesson  from  John  the  Baptist  and  make  my  sacri 
fice  beforehand,  remembering  that  nothing  matters 
so  long  as  I  am  the  friend  of  the  Bridegroom,  can  hear 
His  Voice  and  see  the  souls  I  have  tried  to  help  fol 
lowing  Him.  These  are  joys,  real  joys,  and  they  are 
perhaps  never  fully  realized  till  the  cool  shade  of  the 
background  is  reached. 

POINT  IV.  JOHN'S  TESTIMONY  OF  HIMSELF. 

1.  I  am  sent  before  Him  (St.  John  m.  28) 

2.  I   am   the   voice    (chap.  i.  23) 

3.  I  baptize  with  water   (verses  26,  31) 

4.  I  am  not  worthy   (verse  27) 

5.  I  am  come  that  He  may  be  made  manifest 
(verse  ^i). 

6.  I  ought  to  be  baptized  by  Thee  (St.  Matt.  in.  14) 

7.  I  knew  him  not.  (St.  John  i.  31) 

8.  I  saw  the  Spirit  coming  down....  and  He 
remained   upon   Him    (verse   32) 

9.  I   saw  (verse  34);     (that   is,    I    understood). 

10.  I  gave  testimony  that  this  is  the  Son  of  God. 
(ibid) 

11.  I  am  not  the  Christ   (verse  20) 

12.  I  must  decrease  (chap  in.  30) 

Colloquy  with  St.  John  the  Baptist. 
Resolution.  To  bear  my  testimony. 
Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God !" 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (4) 
His  MARTYRDOM. 

"Herod  the  Tetrarch,  when  he  was  reproved  by  him  for  Herodias, 
his  brother's  wife,  and  for  all  the  evils  which  Herod  had  done, 
he  added  this  also  above  all,  and  shut  up  John  in  prison." 

(St.  Luke  III.  19,  20) 


ist.   Prelude.   John   the   Baptist  in  Prison. 
2nd.    Prelude.   Grace   to  be  faithful   unto   death. 

POINT  i.  JOHN  IN  PRISON. 

John  knew  no  fear  where  right  was  concerned.  His 
duty  was  to  make  the  paths  straight  for  Him  who  was 
coming  and  it  mattered  little  to  him  whether  he  re- 
biiked  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  at  the  Jordan  or 
Herod  in  his  palace.  Herod,  however,  could  not  brook 
such  plain  speaking  and  he  had  (at  first)  a  mind  to 
put  him  to  death  (but)  "he  feared  the  people,  because 
they  esteemed  him  as  a  prophet"  (St.  Matt.  xiv.  5). 
Herodias  also  had  "laid  snares  for  him  and  was  de 
sirous  to  put  him  to  death  and  could  not"  because  of 
Herod  who  knowing  that  John  was  "a  just  and  holy 
man"  (afterwards)  protected  his  life  (St.  Mark  vi. 
19,  20).  So  John  was  shut  up  in  prison  ;  Josephus 
tells  us  that  it  was  at  a  place  called  Machaerus  on 
the  east  of  the  Dead  Sea  where  Herod  had  a  castle. 

Let  us  go  and  visit  John  in  that  lonely  prison,  where 
he  was  cast  quite  at  the  beginning  of  Christ's  minis 
try.  His  long  years  of  preparation  in  the  desert,  his 
fearless,  outspoken  preaching,  his  generosity  and 
humility  in  giving  place  to  his  Master,  his  important 
office  of  Forerunner  of  the  Messias,  his  vision  of  the 


50  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Blessed  Trinity  -  -  are  they  all  to  end  thus  ?  Is 
this  how  God  treats  His  friends  ?  Is  this  the  reward 
for  fidelity  and  loyalty  ?  Yes,  St.  John  would  be  the 
first  to  answer,  these  are  ever  God's  ways,  "He  must  in 
crease,  I  must  decrease."  John  had  indeed  been  spec 
ially  favoured  and  he  was  specially  favoured  in 
prison  too.  It  is  not  everybody  whom  God  can  trust 
with  a  trial  such  as  this.  John  was  still  preparing  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  no  longer  by  an  active  life,  but  by  a 
life  of  suffering,  solitude  and  privation.  His  patience 
and  his  perfect  submission  to  God's  Will  no  doubt 
prepared  the  ways  of  Christ  in  the  hearts  of  many. 
If  He  is  to  increase,  I  must  decrease,  it  is  only  na 
tural.  Yes,  it  is  natural  for  the  saints  to  reason  like 
this,  but  what  about  me  ?  I  want  to  be  a  saint.  I 
often  perhaps  ask  God  to  make  me  one,  perhaps  I  even 
tell  Him  to  use  any  means  He  likes,  not  to  spare  me. 
Does  not  this  solve  many  a  problem  ?  God  is  only 
taking  me  at  my  word;  the  beginning,  the  middle  and 
the  end  of  the  process  of  saint-making  is  humility. 
"I  must  decrease,"  and  if  I  ask  to  be  a  saint,  He  will 
give  me  the  humiliations  and  the  sufferings  which 
alone  can  teach  me  humility  and  unite  me  to  Himself 
What  then  does  it  matter,  if  I  have  to  suffer  physi 
cally  or  morally,  if  a  career  of  usefulness  in  His  ser 
vice  is  suddenly  cut  short,  if  I  have  to  stand  on  one 
side  and  see  the  work  I  love  and  for  which  my  whole 
life  has  been  a  preparation,  being  done  by  another, 
if  those  I  have  taught  do  not  seem  to  understand,  if 
my  life  is  full  of  little  things  I  dislike  and  which  seem 
made  to  annoy  me  --  all  these  and  everything  else 
that  can  possibly  happen  to  me  are  the  direct  result 
of  my  God-given  wish  to  be  a  saint.  Let  me  ask  St. 
John  the  Baptist  for  courage  to  continue  my  prayer 
this  Advent  and  to  accept  joyfully  for  Him  Who  is 
coming  all  that  it  entails,  saying,  to  myself  when 
something  seems  to  happen  on  purpose  to  annoy 
me :  'This  is  to  help  to  make  me  a  saint,"  and  then 
seeing  to  it  that  it  does. 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST    (4)  51 

POINT  II.  THE  END. 

Vengeance  still  rankled  in  the  breast  of  Herodias 
for  John  had  said  to  Herod:  "It  is  not  lawful  for  thee 
to  have  thy  brother's  wife."  She  laid  her  plans  and 
awaited  her  opportunity  ;  it  came  on  Herod's  birth 
day  ;  he  gave  a  supper  for  the  princes  and  tribunes 
and  chief  men  of  Galilee,  and  she  made  her  daughter 
come  in  and  dance  till  they  were  all  so  pleased  that 
Herod  swore  to  the  girl :  "Whatsoever  thoushalt  ask 
I  will  give  thee,  though  it  be  the  half  of  my  king 
dom."  Herodias  knew  Herod  and  expecting  that  this 
would  happen  had  told  her  daughter  to  do  nothing 
without  consulting  her.  "What  shall  I  ask  ?"  she 
said  to  her  mother,  who  replied  without  any  hesita 
tion  :  "The  head  of  John  the  Baptist."  Herodias  was 
evidently  afraid  that  the  king  would  change  his 
mind  and  that  her  wicked  plans  would  after  all  fail, 
for  she  impressed  upon  her  daughter  the  necessity 
of  haste.  The  girl  went  back  immediately,  with  haste 
to  Herod,  and  said  :  "I  will  that  forthwith  thou  give 
me  in  a  dish  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist."  Herod 
was  very  sorry,  for  he  was  interested  in  his  prisoner, 
also  he  knew  him  to  be  "a  just  and  holy  man"  (St. 
Mark  vi.2o)  and  he  hesitated  before  such  a  crime ;  but 
he  had  taken  an  oath  and  to  break  it  before  his  guests 
would  be  inconsistent  with  his  dignity,  besides  "he 
would  not  displease"  the  girl,  so  he  acted  at  once  as 
Herodias  had  bidden  him  :  "he  sent  and  beheaded 
John  in  the  prison,  and  his  head  was  brought  in  a 
dish,  and  it  was  given  to  the  damsel,  and  she  brought 
it  to  her  mother." 

"Faithful  unto  death."  -  "O  Lord,  Thou  hast  set  on 
his  head  a  crown  of  precious  stones"  ("Communion" 
for  the  feast  of  the  Beheading  of  St.  John  the  Baptist, 
August  29th.) 

"And  his  disciples  came  and  took  the  body  and- 
buried  it,  and  came  and  told  JESUS,"  told  the  Bride- 


52  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

groom  that  His  "friend"  was  dead.  "Which  when 
JESUS  had  heard,  He  retired  from  thence  by  a  boat, 
into  a  desert  place  apart." 

"Faithful  unto  death",  I  must  be  too,  if  my  prepar 
ation  this  Advent  is  to  be  anything  like  that  of  St. 
John  the  Baptist.  He  died  to  self  long  before  his 
cruel  death  in  the  prison  ;  his  whole  life  from  the  day 
he  went  into  the  desert  as  a  little  child  was  a  living 
death  :  "As  dying  and  behold  we  live"  (2  Cor.  vi.  9) 
This  is  how  St.  Paul  describes  the  state  of  all  those 
who  "will  live  godly  in  Christ  JESUS"  (2  Tim.  in.  12). 
It  is  the  death  of  "the  old  man,"  the  death  of  self  ; 
the  "I"  must  ever  be  decreasing,  ever  receiving  the 
blows  which  will  one  day,  probably  not  before  the 
soul's  last  day  on  earth,  cause  its  death.  Such  is  the 
prospect  I  have  before  me,  if  I  would  copy  John  the 
Baptist  and  be  faithful  unto  death.  What  is  my  con 
solation  and  strength?  That  JESUS  knows  and  sym 
pathizes.  Not  one  of  the  blows  which  cost  me  so  much, 
not  one  of  the  sufferings,  not  one  hour  of  desolation 
or  loneliness  or  temptation  or  misunderstanding  or 
unkindness,  or  any  of  the  many  things  which  are  con 
spiring  together  for  the  death  of  "the  old  man",  are  lost 
upon  Him.  He  knows,  He  cares,  He  sympathizes  and 
He  is  glad,  for  in  proportion  as  the  "I"  is  decreasing, 
He  is  increasing  in  my  soul. 

Colloquy  (i)  With  John  in  the  prison. 

(2)  With  JESUS  in  "a  desert  place  apart." 

Resolution.  To  be  "faithful  unto  death"  to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet  "I  spoke  of  Thy  testimonies  be 
fore  kings  and  I  was  not  ashamed"  ("Introit"  for  the 
Feast  of  the  Beheading  of  St.  John  the  Baptist). 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (5) 
HIS  CHARACTER. 

"What  went  you  out  into  the  desert  to  see  ?  A  reed  shaken 
with  the  wind  ?  But  what  went  you  out  to  see  ?  A  man  clothed 
in  soft  garments  ?  Behold  they  that  are  in  costly  apparel  and  live 
delicately,  are  in  the  houses  of  kings.  But  what  went  you  out  to 
see  ?  A  prophet  ?  Yea,  I  say  to  you,  and  more  than  a  prophet, 
for  ....  among  those  that  are  born  of  women,  there  is  not  a 
greater  prophet  than  John  the  Baptist.  But  he  that  is  the  lesser 
in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  is  greater  than  he." 

[St.  Luke  vn.  24-28] 


ist.  Prelude.  JESUS  talking  to  His  disciples  about 
John. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  stand  by  and  listen  and  learn. 

POINT  I.  His  HUMILITY. 

One  day  when  John  was  in  prison  his  disciples 
came  and  told  him  that  they  had  heard  that  JESUS 
was  working  a  great  many  miracles  and  that  His 
fame  was  spreading  all  through  the  country.  At  Caphar- 
naum  He  had  healed  a  centurion's  servant,  and  at 
Nairn  He  had  raised  a  widow's  son  to  life  ;  and  the 
people  were  all  glorifying  God  and  saying  :  "A  great 
prophet  is  risen  up  among  us,  and  God  hath  visited 
His  people"  (St.  Luke  vn).  This  news  sounded  like 
music  in  John's  ears ;  it  was  just  what  he  wanted;  it 
was  a  proof  that  his  life's  work  had  not  been  in  vain : 
"He  must  increase."  The  disciples  however  who 
brought  the  news  did  not  take  at  all  the  same  vievr 
of  the  case.  They  were  not  pleased  that  another 
should  take  the  place  of  their  master  while  he  languish 
ed  in  prison.  John  knew  that  had  they  been  quite 
sure  that  JESUS  was  the  Messias,  such  thoughts  could 


54  ORUTS  CHRISTI 

have  had  no  place  in  their  minds,  and  so  to  strengthen 
their  faith  he  sent  two  of  them  to  JESUS  with  the 
question:  "Art  thou  He  that  art  to  come  or  look  we 
for  another  ?"  hoping  no  doubt  that  they  might  see 
some  miracles  for  themselves,  or  at  any  rate  that 
personal  contact  with  JESUS  would  clear  away  their 
doubts. 

See  the  beautiful  humility  of  John's  character, 
there  is  no  thought  for  himself  ;  he  is  only  anxious 
still  to  point  out  the  Lamb  of  God  and  to  remove  all 
obstacles  from  His  path  in  the  hearts  of  all;  he  is 
still  the  voice  crying  with  no  uncertain  sound.  It 
happened  (not  by  chance)  that  just  when  the  two 
disciples  arrived  many  miracles  were  being  worked 
by  JESUS,  and  in  answer  to  their  question,  which  they 
were  probably  now  rather  ashamed  to  put,  He  said  : 
"Go  and  relate  to  John  what  you  have  heard  and  seen;" 
and  He  added  :  "Blessed  is  he  whosoever  shall  not  be 
scandalized  in  Me/'  Surely  after  that  the  disciples 
could  never  again  stumble  in  their  faith,  and  it  must 
have  been  with  joy  in  their  hearts  that  they  told 
their  master  of  all  they  had  seen  and  heard. 

POINT  II.  CHRIST'S  TESTIMONY  OF  JOHN. 

When  the  messengers  had  gone,  JESUS  began  to 
talk  to  the  people  about  His  faithful  Precursor,  whom 
they  all  knew  so  well.  "What  went  you  out  in  the 
desert,  to  see  ?"  He  asked  them.  Was  it  "a  reed 
shaken  with  the  wind  ?"  Was  it  "a  man  clothed  in  soft 
garments"  and  living  delicately  ?  Was  it  "a  prophet"? 
On  another  occasion  He  spoke  of  him  as  "a  burning 
and  a  shining  light"  (St.  John  v.  35).  What  praise 
this  was  on  the  lips  of  the  Master  !  The  four  points  He 
picked  out  are  characteristics  that  He  appreciates  not 
only  in  John  but  in  all  who  are  preparing  for  His 
Coming.  Let  us  see  where  we  stand  with  regard 
to  them. 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (5)  55 

1.  A  determination  of  purpose.  "What  went  you  out 
into  the  desert  to  see  ?  A  reed  shaken  with  the  wind  ?" 
No,  but  a  man  of  one  idea,  and  who  pursued  that  idea 
through  all  difficulties  and  opposition  and  failure,  not 
counting  the  cost.  I  want  to  copy  John  the  Baptist. 
I  want  to  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  in  my  heart, 
how  shall  I  do  it  ?  Not  by  allowing  myself  to  be  a  reed 
shaken  with  the  wind,  trying  very  hard  for  a  day  or 
two  and  then  giving  all  up  and  saying  it  is  no  use  ; 
not  by  making  good  resolutions  and  then  quietly  drop 
ping  them  because  they  have  been  broken.  No,  but  by  a 
steady,  determined  effort,  in  spite  of  many  failures, 
to  overcome   in   myself   everything   which    I    know 
will  be  a  hindrance  to  my  King  pursuing  His  way  in 
my  soul.  He  is  never  disappointed  by  my  failures  ; 
these  are  more  than  made  up  for  directly  I  tell  Him 
that  I  am  sorry.  What  pains  His  loving  Heart  is  ces 
sation  of  effort,  giving  up  the  fight,  running  away 
from  the  enemy  instead  of  standing  up  to  be  knocked 
down  again,  if  my  Captain  thus  wills  to  give  me  another 
opportunity  of  meriting,  and  of  practising  humility. 
Saints  are  not  made  by  victories  all  along  the  line, 
but  by  repeated  failures  humbly  and  patiently  accept 
ed,  with  a  firm  determination  that  each  failure  shall 
be  the  last.  But  what  is  the  use  when  I  know  I  shall 
fail  again  ?  I  do  not  know ;  I  need  not  fall,  it  is  my  own 
fault  if  I  do.  To  do  less  than  have  a  firm  determina 
tion  about  the  future,  would  be  to  lay  down  my  arms. 
Every  effort  made  for  God  leaves  me  holier,  and  as 
long  as  I  keep  on  trying   I  am  making  progress  in 
the  spiritual  life,  though  I  cannot  see  it. 

2,  Self-sacrifice.  "But  what  went  you  out  to  see  ? 
A  man  clothed  in  soft  garments  ?    Behold  they  that 
are  in  costly  apparel  and  live  delicately  are  in  the 
houses  of  kings."    John  prepared  for  the  Coming  of 
his  King  by  a  life  of  self-sacrifice,  every  day  giving 
up  for  the  sake  of  Him  Who  was  coming  all  the  things 
that  were  just  as  dear  to  his  nature  as  they  are  to  mine. 


56  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

What  part  is  self-sacrifice  taking  in  my  preparation 
for  my  King  this  Advent  ?  I  have  no  need  to  go  into 
the  desert  or  live  the  life  of  a  hermit.  It  is  the  little  tiny 
acts  of  self-sacrifice  known  only  to  my  King  and  me 
which  are  so  pleasing  to  Him.  It  is  wonderful  what 
notice  He  takes  of  little  things  which  are  done  out  of 
love  to  Him.  If  we  could  promise  Him  a  certain  num 
ber  of  these  little  acts  every  day  —  perhaps  six  or 
ten,  or  even  one  —  and  mark  them  down  to  ensure 
there  being  remembered,  it  would  be  a  prepar 
ation  very  precious  in  His  sight.  To  do  a  hard  thing 
just  because  it  is  hard,  to  keep  silent  when  I  could 
say  something  sarcastic  or  clever  but  not  quite  cha 
ritable,  to  bear  little  physical  sufferings  without 
letting  everybody  know  about  them,  to  be  cheerful 
and  bright  when  I  am  feeling  tired  and  moody,  to  accept 
all  that  happens  to  me  as  coming  straight  from  God's 
Hands,  especially  all  the  little  crosses  that  come  to  me 
through  others  —  these  are  the  things  that  will  make 
me  a  saint  and  I  cannot  keep  Advent  or  any  other 
season  better  than  by  practising  them.  Nothing  is 
too  small  for  my  King  to  notice.  Let  me  then  be  gener 
ous  and  give  Him  all  I  can,  remembering  that  as 
long  as  the  little  act  costs  me  something,  it  is  sure  to 
be  acceptable  to  Him ;  "He  must  increase,  I  must  de 
crease,"  and  it  is  by  self-sacrifice  that  this  great 
work  will  slowly  but  surely  be  accomplished  in  my  soul. 
3.  Fidelity  to  duty.  "But  what  went  you  out  to  see  ? 
A  prophet  ?  Yea,  I  say  to  you,  and  more  than  a  prophet 
for ....  amongst  those  that  are  born  of  women,  there 
is  not  a  greater  prophet  than  John  the  Baptist.  But 
he  that  is  the  lesser  in  the  kingdom  of  God  is  greater 
than  he."  John  was  more  than  a  prophet,  because  he 
not  only  prophesied  of  Christ  as  so  many  other  pro 
phets  had  done,  but  he  was  the  last  of  the  prophets, 
the  immediate  Forerunner  of  the  Messias.  No  office 
could  be  greater  than  this  and  no  one  else  ever  held 
it,  it  was  unique  and  made  John  "more  than  a  prophet." 


ST.  JOHN  THE  BAPTIST  (5)  57 

Neverthelesss,  Our  Lord  said :  "He  that  is  the  lesser 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  is  greater  than  he"-  -  lesser  in 
holiness  and  in  office,  but  greater  in  dignity  and  pri 
vilege,  because  he  is  a  member  of  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church  and  a  partaker  of  her  Sacraments.  Thanks 
giving  that  I  am  a  menber  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church 
should  often  find  a  place  in  my  heart,  and  especially 
during  Advent  when  the  Church  begins  again  to 
spread  out  before  me  all  the  treasures  of  her  Liturgy 
and  when  my  thoughts  and  meditations  are  centred 
round  Him  Who  is  coming  to  be  incarnate  for  that 
Church,  to  die  for  it,  to  make  a  plan  which  will  enable 
Him  to  be  with  it  "all  days,  even  to  the  consummation 
of  the  world"  (St.  Matt.  xxvm.  20),  and  finally  to 
judge  it  that  He  may  "present  it  to  Himself  a  glorious 
Church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing 
but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish." 
(Eph.v.27). 

If  my  privileges  are  greater  than  those  of  St  John 
the  Baptist,  my  responsibilities  are  greater  also.  As 
I  think  how  faithfully  he  fulfilled  one  of  the  great 
est  offices  ever  entrusted  to  man,  let  me  remember 
that  I  too  have  a  special  office  given  me  to  fulfil,  and 
it  is  no  less  important  for  me  to  fulfil  it  faithfully, 
than  it  was  for  St.  John.  It  may  be  that  my  office  is 
a  very  lowly  one,  that  I  have  only  one  talent,  but 
JESUS  is  taking  notice  how  I  am  trading  with  it.  What 
have  His  messengers  to  say  when  He  asks :  "What 
went  you  out  to  see  ?"  Let  the  season  of  Advent  inspire 
me  to  be  up  and  doing  --  faithful  in  that  which  is 
least,  living  as  one  who  has  to  give  an  account  of 
each  talent,  each  occasion  of  merit,  each  opportunity 
of  influencing  another,  each  inspiration  of  grace. 

4.  Light  giving.  "He  was  a  burning  and  a  shining 
Light."  This  was  the  secret  of  John's  greatness,  of 
his  humility,  of  his  courage,  of  his  zeal.  His  heart  so 
burned  with  love  for  God  and  zeal  for  His  service  that 
it  shone  out  on  all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact. 


58  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Let  me  make  one  last  examen  on  myself  here.  Do 
I  feel  sometimes  that  my  influence  on  others  is  very 
small,  that  my  light  seems  to  be  hidden  under  a  bushel, 
that  try  as  I  will,  I  cannot  make  any  impression? 
May  it  not  be  that  I  am  thinking  too  much  about  the 
shining  of  the  light  and  too  little  about  the  burning  ? 
The  candle  must  burn  before  it  can  shine.  If  my  heart 
is  in  constant  touch  with  the  Sacred  Heart  of  JESUS 
it  will  burn  with  His  love  and  zeal,  and  the  shining 
will  follow  as  a  matter  of  course,  I  need  not  trouble 
about  it ;  but  if  I  allow  anything  to  separate  my 
heart  from  His,  even  ever  so  little,  the  fire  in  my  heart 
will  die  down ;  there  may  be  a  little  glow  left,  unless 
I  leave  it  too  long,  but  there  is  not  enough  to  "shine 
before  men."  "What  went  you  out  to  see  ?"  What 
answer  would  those  with  whom  I  live,  those  who 
know  me  best,  have  to  give  ?" 

Colloquy   with  JESUS  and  St.  John    the  Baptist. 

Resolution.  To  win  the  approval  of  JESUS  to-day 
by  the  way  in  which  I  prepare  for  His  Coming. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "What  went  you  out  to  see?" 


"INCARNATUS  EST" 

Regem    venturum    Dominum    venite    adoremus.     [Come    let   us 
adore  the  King  our  Lord  Who  is  to  come.] 


ist.  Prelude.    Picture  of  the  Annunciation. 
2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  understand  the  mystery  of 
the  Incarnation. 

POINT  I.  VENITE  ADOREMUS. 

"Come  let  us  adore  the  King  our  Lord  Who  is  to 
come."  These  are  the  opening  words  of  the  Invitatory 
which  the  Church  uses  every  day  at  Matins  during  the 
first  fortnight  of  Advent.  Let  us  turn  then  from  the 


"INCARNATUS  EST"  59 

Precursor,  who  has  taught  us  so  many  lessons,  to 
JESUS  Christ  Himself.  What  is  He  doing  during  these 
months  of  waiting  before  Christmas  ?  He,  too,  is 
preparing,  preparing  for  the  work  for  which  He  has 
already  come  into  the  world,  although  He  is  not 
yet  manifest.  John  the  Baptist  has  pointed  Him 
out  to  me  :  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  !"  Now  I 
will  do  what  his  disciples  did  —  leave  "the  Friend 
of  the  Bridegroom"  for  the  Bridegroom  Himself. 
He  has  become  incarnate  for  me;  it  behoves  me  then  to 
keep  as  close  to  Him  as  possible,  to  love  Him  with  all  my 
heart  and  to  copy  Him  as  far  as  I  can.  He  is  God  and 
therefore  there  can  be  nothing  imperfect  about  Him  ; 
from  the  first  moment  of  the  Word  being  made  flesh 
in  the  womb  of  His  Mother  till  "she  brought  forth  her 
first-born  Son"  on  Christmas  day,  His  faculties,  His 
reason,  His  intelligence,  His  sensibilities  were  all  in 
a  state  of  perfection  ;  He  knew  the  past,  the  present, 
and  the  future ;  and  He,  the  Source  of  grace,  was 
pouring  forth  grace  on  all  around  Him.  Directly  we 
understand  this,  we  feel  that  we  must  draw  near,  not 
only  to  adore  but  to  sympathize,  to  wonder,  to  love, 
to  learn,  to  imitate.  For  those  who  understand  the 
Incarnation,  His  work  did  not  begin  on  Christmas  Day, 
but  on  the  Feast  of  the  Annunciation,  when  Mary  said: 
"Behold  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  be  it  done  unto 
me  according  to  Thy  word."  What  happened  at 
that  moment  ?  The  Holy  Ghost  overshadowed  her,  the 
Body  of  Our  Lord  was  formed  from  her  pure  blood, 
God  created  the  human  Soul  to  dwell  in  it,  and  by  the 
act  of  the  Incarnation  that  Soul  and  Body  became  the 
Soul  and  Body  of  the  Word,  the  Second  Person  of 
the  Blessed  Trinity  ;  Mary  became  the  Mother  of  God 
and  Gabriel  worshipped  before  the  Tabernacle  of  the 
Word  made  flesh. 

Mary  was  the  next  to  adore;  Joseph,  Elizabeth,  John, 
Zachary  followed,  and  there  may  have  been  other 
privileged  ones  to  whom  Our  Lord  Himself  revealed 


60  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

His  secret ;  but  the  world  at  large  went  on  us  usual  — 
it  "knew  Him  not."  The  same  thing  happens  every 
day  in  our  midst.  When  the  priest  with  his  God  hid 
den  on  his  breast  passes  on  his  way  to  give  the  Bread 
of  Life  to  some  sufferer,  only  a  few  privileged  ones 
know  the  secret  and  offer  their  silent  adoration. 
Venite  adoremus. 

POINT  II.  DIVINE  ADORATION. 

It  was  a  new  life  that  Our  Lord  entered  upon  at 
the  moment  of  the  Incarnation.  He  had  had  His  Divine 
Life  from  all  eternity,  but  God  had  never  before  been 
man.  He  now  for  the  first  time  could  express  Himself 
through  a  human  body.  God  could  adore  with  human 
lips,  could  love  with  a  human  heart,  could  suffer 
through  human  senses,  could  plan  with  a  human 
intelligence,  could  reason  with  a  human  mind.  The  con 
sequence  of  the  union  of  the  two  natures  was  that 
the  human  nature  was  perfect,  more  than  perfect  — 
it  was  Divine,  and  God  received  at  the  moment  of 
the  Incarnation,  the  first  perfect  human  act  of  ador 
ation,  the  first  perfect  human  act  of  love,  of  humility 
and  of  all  the  other  virtues.  The  God-Man  could  adore 
perfectly,  because  being  God  He  knew  God  and  knew 
what  adoration  was  fitting  for  God  ;  it  was  God  ador 
ing  God  and  yet  it  was  a  human  act,  the  act  of  a 
man  like  ourselves.  At  that  moment  God  received 
what  He  wanted  from  one  of  the  human  race.  The 
first  breath  drawn  by  his  Son  Incarnate  made  it 
worth  His  while  to  have  created  man  in  spite  of  the 
Fall.  He  received  not  only  reparation  but  all  He  ex 
pected  from  the  human  race  when  He  first  created 
it.  He  was  satisfied,  and  would  have  been  satisfied 
even  if  that  first  moment  had  also  been  His  last  on 
earth.  The  Incarnation  would  have  done  its  work, 
the  justice  of  God  could  have  required  no  more  — 
a  human  will  was  perfectly  submissive  to  His  Will, 


"INCARNATUS  EST"  61 

a  human  heart  beat  in  unison  with  His,  a  human  crea 
ture  offered  itself  as  a  victim  for  the  race :  "Behold,  I 
come  do  Thy  Will,  O  My  God,"  I  have  desired  it.  (Ps. 
xxxix.  8, 9).  God  received  at  the  moment  of  the  Incar 
nation  a  higher  act  of  worship  than  He  had  ever  re 
ceived  from  all  the  nine  choirs  of  Angels,  and  that  act 
was  a  human  act.  Did  the  Angels  who  fell  understand 
this  and  was  this  the  cause  of  their  rebellion?  It  is  true 
that  this  first  moment  of  the  Incarnation  would  have 
more  than  satisfied  God,  but  it  was  not  enough  for 
the  God-made-Man.  He  would  go  on,  on  even  to 
the  death  of  the  cross,  not  to  satisfy  His  Father's 
justice,  but  His  own  love,  and  to  show  to  those  whom 
by  His  Incarnation  He  had  made  His  brethren  to 
what  lengths  love  can  go.  Every  breath  He  drew  was 
as  perfect  as  the  first  —  a  perfect  offering,  a  perfect 
act  of  adoration  ;  every  beat  of  His  Heart  until  He 
said :  "Father,  into  Thy  Hands  I  commend  My  Spirit," 
was  a  perfect  act  of  love ;  every  act,  every  thought 
every  word  perfect,  because  they  were  the  acts, 
thoughts  and  words  of  God. 

POINT  in.  THE  PRACTICAL  CONCLUSION. 

What  have  I  to  do  with  these  sublime  truths  ? 
Everything,  for  He  was  incarnate  for  me.  What  does 
it  mean  ?  It  means  that  He  is  my  Brother  and  that 
He  is  giving  to  God  what  God  must  have,  but  what  I 
cannot  give  Him  ;  and  that  all  I  have  to  do  is  to 
unite  myself  to  Him  and  to  offer  my  imperfect  acts 
of  adoration,  love,  humility  with  His  perfect  ones. 
He  has  given  Himself  to  me,  that  I  may  give  Him 
back  to  God  —  a  perfect  offering  with  which  God 
will  be  entirely  satisfied.  My  God,  I  cannot  adore 
Thee  as  I  should,  though  I  desire  to  do  so  with  my 
whole  heart,  but  JESUS  is  there  incarnate  for  me,  He  is 
adoring  Thee  perfectly  for  me,  accept  His  adoration 
and  mine  with  it.  My  God,  I  love  Thee,  but  I  cannot 


62  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

love  Thee  enough,  I  cannot  love  Thee  as  I  ought,  I 
cannot  love  Thee  as  Thou  deservest  to  be  loved,  but 
JESUS  is  incarnate  for  me,  He  has  a  human  Heart 
which  is  loving  Thee  perfectly ;  I  put  my  heart  in 
side  His,  accept  His  love  and  mine  with  it.  My  God, 
I  want  to  be  perfectly  submissive,  perfectly  humble, 
a  perfect  victim,  but  great  though  my  desires  are,  I 
cannot  arrive  at  the  perfection  which  Thou  dost 
require.  Oh,  look  upon  my  Brother  incarnate  for 
me,  accept  all  His  perfections  ;  let  me  offer  my  little 
struggles  and  desires  and  efforts  with  all  that  He  is 
doing,  for  is  it  not  all  for  me  ?  "Through  Him  and 
with  Him  and  in  Him." 

Let  me  go  to  Nazareth  to  Mary ;  she  will  welcome 
me  for  she  knows  that  He  has  become  incarnate  for  me. 
The  Angel  has  just  left  her  to  take  back  her  Fiat  to 
Heaven.  I  will  take  his  place  and  on  bended  knees 
before  that  holy  shrine  where  the  new  Life  has  just 
begun,  I  will  meditate.  Never  before  perhaps  have 
I  so  felt  the  need  of  thanksgiving,  of  adoration,  of 
wonder,  of  love.  All  I  offer  now  and  from  henceforth 
must  pass  through  Mary  to  her  Son,  Who  will  offer 
my  gifts  with  His  own  to  His  Father. 

Colloquy  with  God-Incarnate. 

Resolution.  To  thank  God  often  to-day  for  the  Incar 
nation. 

Spiritual  Bouquet  "He  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and  was  made  Man." 


"EX  MARIA  VIRGINE" 

,,Apud  me  est    fons  vitae."    [In  me  is  the  Source  of  life.] 


ist.  Prelude.  Mary,  just  after  the  Angel  had  depart 
ed  from  her. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  understand  Mary's  part  in 
the  Incarnation. 

POINT  I.  MARY  SHARES  ALL  WITH  HER  SON. 

All  the  joy  that  the  Incarnation  brought  to  the 
Blessed  Trinity,  Mary  to  a  great  extent  must  have 
shared.  There  was  the  joy  of  God  the  Father,  because 
He  saw  His  designs  in  creating  man  fulfilled,  His 
justice  satisfied  and  a  human  creature  doing  Him 
perfect  homage  and  bringing  Him  so  much  glory. 
There  was  the  joy  of  God  the  Son,  because  at  last 
He  was  united  to  our  human  nature,  because  He 
being  God  had  nevertheless  a  human  Soul  and  a  human 
Body,  to  which  He  could  unite  all  the  Divine  perfec 
tions,  and  by  means  of  which  He  could  carry  out  all 
His  Father's  designs  for  the  lost  human  race.  There 
was  the  joy  of  the  Holy  Spirit  Who  had  overshadowed 
Mary  and  by  His  Divine  power  created  in  her  a  Soul 
and  a  Body  so  beautiful  that  they  were  worthy  to 
be  taken  by  the  Eternal  Word  and  for  ever  united 
to  the  Divinity.  The  Holy  Ghost  saw  now  a  human 
Soul  into  which  He  could  pour  all  the  grace  that  would 
be  needed  by  the  whole  human  race.  Of  His  fulness 
all  were  to  receive  (St.  John  1. 16). 

And  what  was  the  means  whereby  all  this  joy  was 
given  to  the  Blessed  Trinity  ?  The  Body  which  had 
been  formed  from  the  most  pure  flesh  and  blood  of 


64  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

Mary.  She  had  lent  herself  at  God's  request  to  be 
the  instrument  used,  and  now  she  was  the  Tabernacle 
where  the  God-Man  lay  hidden.  As  He  shared  His 
life  with  His  Mother,  since  it  was  her  blood  which 
was  coursing  through  His  Veins,  so  He  shared  all 
His  acts  with  her.  That  first  perfect  act  of  adoration 
made  by  a  human  Soul  to  God  was  shared  by  Mary  — 
she  adored  too.  That  first  whole  hearted  oblation  of 
a  human  Soul  to  God  was  shared  by  Mary  when  she 
said  her :  "Fiat  mihi  secundum  verbum  Tmim." 
That  first  perfect  act  of  love  from  a  human  Heart 
was  shared  by  Mary  for  how  close  was  the  union  be 
tween  the  Sacred  Heart  of  JESUS  and  the  most  pure 
heart  of  Mary  !  When  JESUS  made  acts  of  reparation 
of  humility,  of  conformity  to  His  Father's  Will,  Mary 
made  them  too  —  she  could  not  but  do  so,  for  her 
life  was  so  closely  bound  up  with  that  of  her  Son  ;  He 
became  the  mainspring  of  all  she  did.  It  was  the 
charity  and  humility  in  His  Heart  that  made  her  go 
to  visit  her  couzin  Elizabeth  and  make  herself  her 
handmaid;  it  was  His  salutation  that  made  hers  so 
powerful  with  regard  both  to  Elizabeth  and  to  the 
infant  John  ;  it  was  the  thanksgiving  in  His  Heart 
which  overflowed  into  hers  and  made  her  sing  her 
Magnificat.  That  Mary  spent  the  nine  months  in  ador 
ation  we  may  well  believe,  but  she  spent  them  also 
in  union  with  her  Son,  sharing  all  with  Him  and 
giving  us  a  perfect  model  of  the  interior  life  —  which 
means  not  only  that  God  shares  in  the  acts  of  the 
soul,  but  also  that  the  soul  shares  in  the  acts  of  God, 
Emmanuel  —  God  with  us  —  in  order  that  we  may  be 
"with  the  King  for  His  works"  (I  Paralip.  iv.  23). 

POINT  II.   MARY  MY  EXAMPLE. 

He  was  incarnate  for  me,  and  His  Mother  is  my 
Mother  ;  it  is  to  her  that  I  must  look  now  to  teach  me 
how  to  spend  these  days  before  His  birth.  Teach  me, 
my  Mother,  to  follow  the  great  example  which  you  set 


"EX  MARIA  VIRGINE"  65 

teach  me,  too,  to  rejoice  in  the  wonders  of  the  Incarna 
tion.  Who  should  be  more  filled  with  joy  than  I  for 
whom  He  was  incarnate  ?  Teach  me  what  the  interior 
life  means,  teach  me  to  allow  Him  to  be  the  mainspring 
within  me  of  all  I  do,  so  that  the  life  which  I  live  is 
not  mine  but  His,  the  words  which  I  speak  not  mine 
but  His,  —  JESUS  acting,  thinking,  speaking  through 
me.  This  is  the  interior  life  which  Mary  understood 
so  well  and  lived  so  perfectly  during  her  time  of  wait 
ing.  There  is,  however,  another  side  to  the  interior 
life,  and  this  is  the  one  we  want  to  meditate  about 
more  especially,  while  we  are  thinking  of  the  Son 
of  God  incarnate  in  the  womb  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 
He  has  taken  human  nature,  my  nature,  and  joined 
it  to  the  Godhead.  He  has  made  Himself  a  partaker 
of  my  human  nature  in  order  that  I  may  be  a  partak 
er  of  His  divine  nature.  I  must  not  only  think,  then, 
of  His  working  in  and  through  me,  but  of  my  work 
ing  in  and  through  Him.  Mary  entered  into  and 
shared  not  only  His  Acts  of  adoration  and  love  and 
praise,  but  also  the  work  He  had  come  to  do,  His 
plans  for  the  Redemption  of  the  world.  "They  dwelt 
with  the  King  for  His  works  ,  and  they  abode  there" 
(I  Paral  iv.  23.)  How  true  this  was  of  Mary  !  It  is  in  this 
that  I  must  try  to  copy  her.  "I  will  abide  in  the 
Tabernacle  of  the  Most  High,"  and  I  will  offer  my 
self  for  His  works,  His  interests  shall  be  mine,  He 
shall  feel  that  one  soul  at  least,  sympathizes  and  cares 
and  intends  to  co-operate  in  the  great  work  He  has 
come  to  do. 

Let  me,  then,  as  the  season  of  Advent  is  fast  passing, 
ask  myself  once  again  :  Am  I  doing  all  I  can  for  the 
spread  of  the  Kingdom  which  He  came  to  this  earth 
to  set  up  ?  Am  I  trying  to  look  at  the  world  with  the 
eyes  of  love  with  which  He  regarded  it,  when  He  first 
made  Himself  incarnate  for  it  ?  Am  I  helping  His 
poor,  tending  his  sick,  instructing  His  ignorant, 
bringing  Home  His  sheep,  loving  His  little  ones,  com- 


66  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

forting  His  sorrowful  ones  ?  Such  are  "His  works," 
and  if  I  would  do  them,  I  must  dwell  with  the  King 
and  learn  to  do  them  in  His  way  —  I  must  live  an  in 
terior  life. 

POINT  III.  ALL  PASSES  THROUGH  MARY. 

It  is  only  those  who  do  not  understand  the  Incarna- 
nation  who  stumble  over  this  statement.  What  could 
be  more  natural  ?  If  He  chose  to  redeem  the  world 
through  Mary,  to  do  all  His  great  works  which  de 
pend  on  the  Incarnation  —  such  as  the  foundation 
of  the  Church  with  all  her  Sacraments  —  through 
Mary,  is  it  strange  that  when  I  want  to  help  the  King 
in  His  works,  I  should  do  the  same  and  put  my  little 
gifts  for  the  King  into  her  hands  ?  Rather  would  it 
be  strange  if  I  wanted  to  work  on  a  different  plan  from 
my  King's.  She  is  the  Janua  coeli,  the  Turris  Da- 
vidica,  the  Sacrarium  Spiritus  Sancti ;  the  Tabernacle 
where  He  was  incarnate  for  me.  Through  her  and 
by  means  of  her,  He  hands  me  all  the  graces  I 
receive.  What  more  natural  than  that  I  should 
make  use  of  such  a  messenger  to  take  back  my 
offerings  ?  And  do  they  lose  in  the  transaction  ? 
Surely  they  must  gain,  first  because  she  will  purify 
them  and  add  to  them  her  own  merits  and  graces, 
and  secondly  because  a  gift  presented  by  His  own 
Mother  cannot  but  be  enhanced  in  value. 

Blessed  Grignon  de  Montfort  says  :  "God  has  chosen 
her  for  the  treasurer,  steward  and  dispenser  of  all 
His  graces,  so  that  all  His  graces  and  all  His  gifts 
pass  through  her  hands  ;  and  according  to  the  power 
she  has  received  over  them,  as  St.  Bernardine  teaches, 
she  gives  to  whom  she  wills,  as  she  likes,  and  as  much 
as  she  likes,  the  graces  of  the  Eternal  Father,  the 
virtues  of  JESUS  Christ  and  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
We  may,  if  we  like,  "do  all  our  actions  with  Mary, 
in  Mary,  by  Mary,  for  Mary,  in  order  to  do  them  more 


"EX  MARIA  VIRGINE"  67 

perfectly  with  JESUS,  in  JESUS,  by  JESUS,  and  for 
JESUS,  our  Last  End."  l 

If  I  am  a  child  of  Mary  in  anything  more  than  in 
name,  I  shall  not  hesitate  to  use  this  great  privilege 
which  is  offered  to  me,  knowing  that  by  so  doing, 
not  only  will  the  value  of  my  prayers  and  penances 
and  actions  be  enhanced  in  God's  sight,  but  my 
merits  and  graces  will  be  increased.  Mary  will  see  to 
it  that  her  children  who  thus  trust  her  have  a  Benja 
min's  portion. 

Colloquy  with  Mary,  asking  her  to  obtain  for  me 
during  this  waiting  time  the  grace  to  trust  her  with 
all  my  secrets  for  her  Son. 

Resolution.  To  dwell  "with  the  King  for  His 
works"  to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.   Janua  coeli,  ora  pro  nobis. 


"THE  LORD  IS  NIGH" 

"Brethren,  rejoice  in  the  Lord  always ;  again,  I  say  rejoice.  Let 
your  modesty  be  known  to  all  men.  The  Lord  is  nigh.  Be  nothing 
solicitous ;  but  in  everything  by  prayer  and  supplication  with 
thanksgiving  let  your  petitions  be  made  known  to  God.  And 
the  peace  of  God  which  surpasseth  all  understanding,  keep  your 
hearts  and  minds  in  Christ  JESUS."  [Phil.  iv.  4:7] 

[The  "Epistle"  for  the  Third  Sunday  of  Advent.] 


ist.  Prelude.  Before  the  Tabernacle. 
2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  remember  the  Presence  of 
God. 

The  Lord  is  nigh  because  by  His  grace  He  is  within 
us,  because  by  His  omnipresence  He  is  "not  far  from 
every  one  of  us"  (Acts.  xvn.  27),  because  in  the  Blessed 

1  "The  Secret  of  Mary  unveiled  to  the  devout  soul"  by  Louis- 
Marie  Grignon  de  Montfort. 


68  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Sacrament  He  is  with  us  "all  days,  even  to  the  con 
summation  of  the  world"  (St.  Matt.  xxvm.  20) 
and  because  it  may  be  to-day  that  He  will  come  in 
judgment.  In  consequence  of  this  nearness  of  our 
God  to  us,  from  whatever  point  of  view  we  regard 
it,  St.  Paul  tells  us  that  there  are  certain  practices 
which  are  incumbent  upon  us. 

POINT  I.  "REJOICE  IN  THE  LORD  ALWAYS." 

To  rejoice  always  --  this  is  my  duty,  because  the 
Lord  is  nigh.  When  joy  is  absent  from  me,  it  is  because 
faith  in  His  nearness  is  absent.  When  clouds  hide  the 
Sun  of  Justice,  and  I  am  disposed  to  be  sad  and  de 
spondent,  let  me  make  an  Act  of  Faith  in  His  Presence  : 
My  God,  I  know  that  Thou  art  within  my  soul,  because 
I  have  reason  to  believe  that  I  am  in  the  state  of 
grace.  My  JESUS,  I  believe  that  Thou  art  there  in  the 
Tabernacle.  My  God,  I  believe  that  Thou  art  truly 
present  behind  every  person  and  every  circumstance 
and  every  trial.  My  JESUS,  I  believe  that  it  may  be 
to-day  that  Thou  wilt  summon  me  to  stand  before 
Thee  as  my  Judge ...  I  shall  find  that  Acts  of  Faith, 
such  as  these,  will  help  to  dispel  the  despondency  and 
send  me  on  my  way  rejoicing.  How  can  I  do  anything 
but  rejoice  when  I  think  of  the  Divine  Inhabitation? 
Can  I  be  sad  when  I  realize  the  presence  of  JESUS  in 
the  Blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Altar  and  all  that 
means  to  me?  Can  I  allow  circumstances  and  trials 
to  depress  and  crush  me  when  I  know  with  what 
infinite  love  and  care  they  have  been  arranged  for  me 
by  Him  who  hides  Himself  in  each  one  of  them  ?  And 
if  the  thought  that  the  Lord  is  nigh  in  judgment  can 
hardly  in  itself  be  a  thought  that  brings  joy,  yet,  when 
I  know  how  much  value  He  sets  on  joy,  I  should  like 
Him  to  find  me  rejoicing  when  He  pays  that  always 
unexpected  visit  to  my  soul.  The  Lord  is  nigh,  there 
fore  rejoice.  To  rejoice  in  the  Lord  is  always  possible, 


"THE  LORD  IS  NIGH"  69 

it  only  means  a  realization  of  the  supernatural,  and 
as  soon  as  that  is  realized,  everything  is  seen  in  a 
different  light.  "In  Thy  light  we  shall  see  light" 
(Ps.  xxxv.  10),  and  "at  Thy  right  hand  are  delights 
even  to  the  end"  (Ps.  xv.  n).  It  is  just  because  the 
Lord  is  nigh  that  I  cannot  but  rejoice,  and  it  is  only 
when  I  forget  His  Presence  that  the  clouds  have  the 
power  to  chill  and  depress  me  and  rob  me  of  my  joy. 
St.  Paul  is  afraid  that  I  may  forget,  and  so  he  adds  : 
"Again  I  say  :  Rejoice." 

POINT  II.    "LET  YOUR  MODESTY  BE  KNOWN  TO  ALL 

MEN." 

The  Greek  word  which  is  translated  "modesty"  means 
more,  it  means  fairness,  kindness,  gentleness,  mod 
eration,  self-restraint,  not  insisting  on  strict  justice. 
These  are  the  qualities  by  which  I  am  to  be  known 
to  all  men,  because  the  Lord  is  nigh.  He  is  within  me  - 
always  if  I  will  by  His  grace  and  often  by  the  Blessed 
Sacrament.  I  may  truly  be  said  to  "bear  God  in  my 
body."  What  follows  ?  I  am  His  representative  to 
the  world  ;  He  is  living  His  life  in  the  wrorld  through 
me ;  if  people  want  to  know  something  about  God  and 
what  He  is  like,  they  ought  to  be  able  to  find  out  by 
watching  my  life. 

The  Lord  is  nigh  -  -  my  gentleness  has  to  recall 
this  fact  to  others.  "The  servant  of  the  Lord  must 
not  wrangle,  but  be  mild  towards  all  men."  (2.  Tim. 
n.  24)  he  must  not  stand  up  for  his  rights,  though 
strictly  speaking  he  may  have  them  ;  he  must  not  be 
wedded  to  his  own  opinions  and  ever  anxious  to  give 
them  ;  he  must  not  argue  and  strive  to  show  that 
he  is  in  the  right,  which  means  that  everybody  else 
is  in  the  wrong.  No,  if  he  does  these  things,  he  is 
giving  an  altogether  false  representation  of  Christ 
Who  is  within  him,  of  the  Lord  Who  is  so  nigh. 

Some  people  are  gentle  by  nature,  but  it  is  not  this 
natural  quality  of  gentleness,  often  a  mark  of  weak- 


70  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

ness  of  character  and  will,  which  is  to  be  known  to 
all  men.  It  needs  a  strong  will  and  much  self-re 
straint  to  show  the  gentleness  of  Christ ;  it  means  the 
temper  kept  in  check  when  slighting,  insulting  or 
unkind  words  are  said  ;  it  means  keeping  silence 
when  misjudged  or  falsely  accused  because  " JESUS 
was  silent ;"  it  means  keeping  back  the  cutting  word 
or  the  stinging  sarcasm  and  letting  them  die  way 
before  His  Presence  ;  it  means  giving  up  a  cherished 
plan  or  desire  and  letting  no  one  except  Him  Who 
asks  for  the  sacrifice  know  what  it  costs ;  it  means 
being  able  to  let  a  matter  drop,  though  we  may 
be  in  the  right  —  such  is  the  gentleness  of  Christ, 
which  we  have  to  make  known  so  that  by  our  behav 
iour  others  may  be  attracted  to  Him  Who  is  so 
nigh.  What  a  point  it  would  give  to  our  prepara 
tion  for  His  Coming  this  Advent,  if  each  day  found 
us  striving  to  let  our  gentleness  win  others  to  Him  and 
make  them  long  to  know  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem. 

POINT  III.  "BE  NOTHING  SOLICITOUS." 

Take  no  thought,  for  your  Heavenly  Father  knoweth 
that  you  have  need.  Do  not  be  solicitous,  careful, 
anxious  about  anything,  there  is  no  need  for  the  Lord 
is  nigh.  He  knows  what  is  best  for  His  child.  He  can 
alter  things  if  He  likes,  leave  all  to  Him.  All  worry  and 
anxiety  only  come  really  from  want  of  faith.  Does  a 
child  worry  when  its  father  is  near  ?  No,  it  leaves 
everything  to  him  without  any  care.  The  Lord  is 
nigh,  be  nothing  solicitous.  The  way  may  seem  block 
ed,  but  it  is  not  blocked  to  Him  ;  the  Lord  is  still  nigh, 
"He  knoweth  my  way"  (Job  xxm.  10),  is  it  not 
enough  ? 

Let  me  love  and  trust  and  continually  talk  to  Him 
Who  is  so  near ;  let  me  remember  that  I  am  never 
alone,  that  the  difficulties  and  problems  and  sorrows 
of  life  concern  two,  that  the  responsibility  is  shared, 


"THE  LORD  IS  NIGH"  71 

that  the  important  business  of  life  is  a  joint  one. 
Surely  with  such  a  Partner,  One  who  is  never  absent 
but  always  nigh,  I  need  be  in  nothing  solicitous. 

POINT  IV.  "!N  EVERYTHING  BY  PRAYER  AND  SUPPLI 
CATION  WITH  THANKSGIVING,  LET  YOUR  PETITIONS  BE 
MADE   KNOWN   UNTO  GOD." 

The  conclusion  I  arrived  at  in  the  last  point  is  a 
just  one,  but  I  am  not  on  that  account  to  do  nothing. 
He  must  have  my  active  co-operation  and  whether  I 
am  working  for  my  own  salvation  or  for  the  salvation 
of  others  or,  which  ought  to  be  the  case,  for  both,  I 
must  in  everything  I  do,  let  my  petitions  be  made 
known  unto  God,  that  is,  I  must  never  act  on  my 
own  responsibility.  I  am  going  to  see  such  and 
such  a  person,  come  with  me  ;  I  have  this  letter  to 
write,  tell  me  what  to  say;  I  have  a  difficult  matter 
to  settle,  give  me  the  necessary  wisdom  and  tact ; 
I  am  going  to  rest,  or  to  take  my  food  or  my  recrea 
tion,  I  want  Thee  with  me  all  the  same  -  -  such 
must  be  my  requests.  What  about  my  mistakes,  the 
things  I  forget  and  leave  out,  the  faults  that  I  mean 
with  all  my  heart  not  to  commit,  but  which  I  am 
always  falling  into  all  the  same  ?  Ah,  it  is  here  that 
the  inestimable  benefit  of  having  such  an  all-power 
ful  Partner  comes  in.  Instead  of  bewailing  my  in 
capability,  which  only  makes  me  still  less  capable, 
I  must  make  my  requests  known  to  Him.  What  sort 
of  requests  will  these  be  ?  I  have  committed  that 
fault,  made  that  same  mistake  again,  please  for 
give  me  and  correct  it ;  I  have  forgotten  to  say 
something  I  meant  to  say,  please  say  it  for  me  ;  I 
have  been  stiff,  unyielding,  ungracious,  discourteous, 
harsh,  severe,  please  make  up  for  my  deficiencies  and 
whatever  happens  do  not  let  them  judge  Thee  by 
Thy  representative,  make  them  understand  that  He 
for  whom  I  am  working  is  never  anything  but  gra- 


72  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

cious  and  gentle,  that  He  never  breaks  the  bruised 
reed  nor  quenches  the  smoking  flax ;  do  not  let  me 
spoil  Thy  work.  Such  are  the  prayers  and  supplica 
tions  by  which  I  should  continually  be  making  known 
my  needs  to  Him  Who  is  always  nigh. 

And  what  about  the  thanksgiving  ?  This  is  most 
necessary,  otherwise,  ashamed  though  I  am  to  confess 
it,  I  shall  be  attributing  the  successes  to  my  own  pow 
ers  and  skill  and  capability  !  It  seems  hardly  cred 
ible,  but  unfortunately  past  experience  tells  me 
that  it  is  all  too  true.  In  order  to  guard  against  such  a 
distorted  and  absurd  view  of  things,  St.  Paul  tells 
us  not  to  forget  the  Thanksgiving.  The  Lord  is  nigh, 
let  me  turn  to  Him  and  say :  Deo  gratias,  for  it  is  He 
Who  has  prevented  my  awkwardness  from  spoiling  His 
work.  He  loves  to  be  thanked  and  He  notices  when 
He  is  not  .Let  me  be  thoroughly  persuaded  that  the 
work  is  all  His,  and  that  if  anything  succeeds  that  I 
do,  it  is  only  because  He  has  allowed  His  success  to 
pass  through  me,  thus  thanksgiving  will  not  only  be 
easy  but  natural.  But  who  is  ever  going  to  persuade 
me  that  no  glory  is  due  to  me  ?  "Who  is  sufficient 
for  these  things?"  "He  Who  condescends  to  be  my 
Co-worker.  He  can  do  even  that,  if  I  love  Him  suffic 
iently  to  want  Him  to  have  all  the  glory. 

POINT  V.  THE  RESULT  —  PEACE. 

"The  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understand 
ing  (shall)  keep  your  hearts  and  minds  in  Christ 
JESUS."  This  will  be  the  result,  not  of  Our  Lord  be 
ing  nigh,  but  of  our  realization  of  His  nearness.  A  great 
peace  will  keep,  that  is,  take  possession  of,  our  hearts 
and  minds.  Everything  will  be  right  because  it  comes 
straight  from  God's  Hands.  "My  peace  I  give  unto 
you,  not  as  the  world  giveth  do  I  give  unto  you" 
(St.  John  xiv.  27)  God's  peace  passes  the  under 
standing  of  the  world,  it  has  nothing  to  compare  with 


"THE  LORD  IS  NIGH"  73 

it.  It  passes  the  understanding  of  God's  children  too. 
It  is  one  of  the  mysteries  with  which  He  blesses 
His  own  and  makes  life  possible  for  them  in  a  world 
of  turmoil. 

Colloquy  with  Him  Who  is  nigh. 

Resolution.  To  remember  that  I  am  never  alone. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "The  Lord  is  nigh." 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE   (i) 
HUMILITY. 

"I  am  Thy  servant,    I  am   Thy  servant  and  the  son  of  Thy 
handmaid."    [Ps.  cxv.  16]  Janua  coeli,  ora  pro  nobis. 


ist.  Prelude.  The  Gate  of  Heaven. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  enter  that  gate  and  learn. 

We  are  going  now  to  keep  very  close  to  Mary.  She 
is  passing  all  these  precious  days  in  communion  with 
her  Son  and  He  is  teaching  her  what  conformity  to 
Himself  means.  But  she  has  Him  not  for  herself  alone 
but  for  all  those  for  whom  He  has  made  Himself  in 
carnate  and  has  come  to  die.  The  time  passed  within 
that  "Gate  of  Heaven"  was  the  first  stage  of  His 
earthly  journey  and  He  was  there  for  me,  for  my  learn 
ing.  He  was  already  my  Model.  Let  me  go,  then, 
to-day  to  the  "Gate  of  Heaven,"  go  to  Mary  and  ask 
to  be  allowed  to  study  some  of  those  heavenly  les 
sons  which  were  so  dear  to  her  heart.  Janua  coeli, 
ora  pro  nobis.  "Remember,  O  most  gracious  Virgin 


74  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Mary,  that  never  was  it  known  that  any  who  implor 
ed  thy  help  or  sought  thy  intercession  were  left  un 
aided.  Inspired  with  this  confidence  I  fly  unto  thee.... 
O,  Mother  of  the  Word  Incarnate  despise  not  my 
petitions,  but  in  thy  mercy  hear  and  answer  me/' 

POINT  I.  THE  HUMILITY  OF  JESUS. 

We  cannot  contemplate  this  stage  of  Our  Lord's 
life  without  being  struck  first  of  all  by  the  humility 
and  self-abasement  of  it,  by  the  way  in  which  in  some 
sense  He  annihilated  Himself  that  He  might  do  His 
Father's  Will.  St.  Paul  says  :  "He  emptied  Himself.... 
being  made  in  the  likeness  of  men"  (Phil.  11.7) .  He  strip 
ped  Himself,  robbed  Himself  of  all  that  He  possessed  : 
Semetipsum  exinanivit.  We  know  that  Mary,  His 
created  Home,  was  chaste  and  pure,  that  no  breath 
of  sin  had  ever  touched  her,  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
Himself  had  overshadowed  her  and  had  undertaken 
the  preparation  and  the  adornment  of  the  earthly 
Tabernacle  of  the  Word  ;  but  pure  and  holy  though 
she  was,  Mary  was  only  a  creature  and  He  was  the 
Creator.  He  was  God  and  she  was  one  of  the  human 
race.  His  place  was  on  the  highest  throne  of  Heaven 
and  yet  "He  abhorred  not  the  Virgin's  womb"  but 
there  lived  hidden  from  the  sight  of  all,  like  any 
other  infant  and  yet  wholly  unlike,  because  He  had 
full  possession  of  His  faculties  and  intelligence.  In  the 
manger  He  will  be  seen,  and  so  wiU  be  loved, 
pitied  and  worshipped ;  there  will  be  many  consol 
ations  which  will  go  far  to  lessen  and  soften  His  humi 
liations,  but  here,  He  is  alone,  hidden ;  His  very  ex 
istence  not  even  suspected.  He  has  annihilated  Him 
self,  made  Himself  nothing.  He  could  have  taken  our 
nature,  had  He  so  wished,  without  all  these  humili 
ations  ;  why  then  did  He  despise  not  the  Virgin's 
womb  ?  Because  this  is  to  be  His  principle  all  through 
His  life,  He  will  love  "unto  the  end".  He  will  leave 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (i)  75 

nothing  undone  that  He  could  possibly  do.  He  came 
to  do  His  Father's  Will  and  He  will  do  it  thoroughly. 
He  will  bear  all  the  humiliations  because  He  wants 
to  be  my  Model  and  to  teach  me  that  there  is  only 
one  way  of  learning  humility. 

POINT  II.  THE  HUMILITY  OF  MARY. 

Mary,  though  she  cannot  see  Him,  is  sharing  in 
timately  all  His  humiliations.  She  knows  as  no  one 
else  can  all  He  is  going  through  ;  and  because  she  is 
His  Mother  she  feels  more  intensely  than  anyone 
could  what  His  humiliations  are,  she  can  never  for 
get  them.  She  shares  all  with  Him  and  He  lets  her ; 
her  sympathy  is  His  consolation.  Of  all  the  virtues 
of  the  interior  life,  humility  is  the  one  which  is  the 
most  strongly  marked  in  Mary,  and  perhaps  more 
strongly  during  these  nine  months  than  at  any  other 
time.  It  was  her  humility  which  attracted  the  Eter 
nal  Word  from  Heaven  to  take  up  His  dwelling  in 
His  earthly  Tabernacle.  It  was  her  humility  which 
made  her  visit  her  cousin  Elizabeth.  It  was  her  hu 
mility  which  made  her  sing  in  her  Magnificat  of  the 
great  things  God  had  done  for  her  and  how  He  had 
regarded  the  low  estate  of  His  handmaid.  It  was  her 
humility  which  made  her  ready  to  suffer  any  humili 
ation  rather  than  disclose  God's  secret  to  St.  Joseph. 
It  was  her  humility  which  made  her  incapable  of 
resenting  all  the  humiliations  she  had  to  bear  at 
Bethlehem  on  Chrismas  Eve  --  and  all  this  humility, 
all  this  power  to  bear  humiliations,  came  from  the 
fact  that  she  was  living  an  interior  life,  Jiving  a  hid 
den  life  with  her  Son,  looking  at  everything  from  His 
point  of  view  and  not  from  her  own. 

POINT  III.  "LEARN  OF  ME." 

Now  let  me  turn  from  the  interior  life  of  JESUS  and 
Mary  to  my  own.  JESUS  lived  His  interior  life  for  me. 
If  He  allowed  Mary  to  share  it,  He  will  allow  me,  for 


76  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

He  said  once  that  He  counted  as  His  Mother  all  those 
who  do  His  Will.  His  Will  is  quite  clear:  "Learn  of 
me  for  I  am  humble."  Dare  I  go  to  the  "Gate  of  Hea 
ven"  and  say  that  I  want  to  learn  to  be  humble, 
that  is,  that  I  want  to  copy  JESUS  and  Mary  in  their 
humiliations  ?  It  takes  a  great  deal  of  courage  to  ask 
for  humiliations,  and  perhaps  it  is  almost  impossible 
to  do  so  without  some  pride  lurking  in  the  request ; 
but  what  I  can  do  is  to  be  so  anxious  to  learn  to  be 
humble  as  He  bids  me,  that  I  ask  for  strength  to  bear 
the  humiliations  that  He  sends.  How  do  I  bear  them  ? 
Do  I  say:  Oh  well,  it  is  a  humiliation,  I  must  bear  it! 
or,  Oh  well,  I  shall  never  learn  humility  without 
humiliations !  or :  I  am  always  getting  humiliations, 
some  people  are,  but  I  gladly  accept  them !  All  such 
speeches  have  their  source,  not  in  humility  but  in 
pride.  Can  we  imagine  Mary  talking  like  this  ?  Humili 
ations  will  never  do  their  blessed  work  of  making 
me  humble  if  I  thus  use  them  to  attract  attention  to 
my  supposed  virtue  .  A  humiliation  is  spoiled  the 
moment  it  sees  the  light ;  it  has  no  strength  left  in 
it  wherewith  to  produce  humility.  Do  I  want  to  be 
humble  ?  Then  let  me  go  to  that  quiet  retreat  where 
JESUS  is  humiliating  Himself  for  me,  let  me  take  all 
my  humiliations  there.  When  I  am  left  out,  forgotten, 
despised,  when  my  help  is  unasked,  my  opinion  dis 
regarded,  when  things  are  said  of  me  that  are  hard  to 
bear,  when  reflections  are  made  on  my  actions,  let 
me  go  at  once  to  where  JESUS  is  hidden  and  hide  myself 
and  my  pain  there,  my  one  fear  being  lest  anyone  but 
He  should  suspect  my  pain,  and  this  not  from  stoi 
cism  or  natural  self-restraint,  so  pleasing  and  consoling 
to  self,  but  because  I  am  afraid  of  spoiling  my  chance 
and  preventing  the  humiliation  from  doing  its  work. 
If  I  can  only  deposit  it  safely  in  His  Heart  before  an 
other  sees  it  and  robs  me  of  my  jewel,  all  will  be  well. 
He  who  suffered  all  those  humiliations  for  me,  will 
know  how  to  ease  my  pain,  He  will  tell  me  what  a 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (i)  77 

consolation  it  is  to  Him  that  His  child  understands 
and  is  trying  to  make  a  faithful  copy. 

Colloquy.  O  Mary,  "Gate  of  Heaven"  keep  the  gate 
wide  open  and  beckon  me  in  whenever  you  see  me  in  dan 
ger  of  falling  through  my  pride.  You  know  the  danger 
ous  moments,  please  forestall  them  for  me,  and  when 
I  am  safe,  and  listening  to  the  Sacred  Heart  beating 
for  me,  the  pain  of  the  humiliation  will  be  turned 
into  joy  and  perhaps  I  shall  make  Him  feel  that  His 
humiliations  have  not  been  in  vain. 

Resolution  To  examine  myself  to-day  on  how  I 
take  my  humiliations  and  to  resolve  how  I  will 
take  them  for  the  future. 

Spiritual  Bouquet  "Learn  of  Me  for  I  am  humble" 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (2) 
OBLATION. 

"Sacrifice  and  oblation  Thou  wouldest  not,  but  a  BodyThou 
hast  fitted  to  Me.  Holocausts  for  sin  did  not  please  Thee.  Then 
said  I  :  Behold  I  come.  In  the  head  of  the  book  it  is  written  of 
Me,  that  I  should  do  Thy  Will,  O  God."  [Heb.  x.  5-7] 


ist   Prelude.   "Thy  holy  Tabernacle,   which  Thou 
hast  prepared  from  the  beginning"   (Wisdom  ix.  8). 
2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  be  generous. 

POINT  I.  THE  OBLATION  OF  JESUS. 

As  soon  as  the  Word  had  taken  possession  of  His 
earthly  home,  He  began  to  live  His  new  life  -  -  a 
life  in  all  its  fulness  of  knowledge  and  of  grace  and 
which  will  ever  remain  at  its  highest  point,  a  life  of 
infinite  worth,  a  life  lived  for  others,  a  life  abound 
ing  in  merits  and  satisfactions,  a  life  of  contempla 
tion  and  yet  of  activity,  a  life  to  be  studied  carefully 


78  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

by  all  who  seek  to  live  an  interior  life  and  specially 
by  those  who  for  the  love  of  their  Incarnate  God  hide 
themselves  in  the  cloister. 

This  new  life  was  before  everything  else  a  life  of 
oblation.  The  first  act  of  the  Word  Incarnate  was 
to  offer  Himself  to  His  Father  :  Here  I  am  ;  I  have 
come  to  do  Thy  Will  and  I  have  come  to  do  it  not  for 
Myself  but  for  all  creation  ;  I  offer  Myself  to  do  what 
it  cannot  do  and  to  satisfy  Thy  claims.  He  made  Him 
self,  then,  from  the  first  moment  of  His  existence  a 
Victim  —  a  Victim  laid  on  the  altar.  This  was  His 
first  posture,  and  He  will  keep  it  not  only  during  this 
first  stage  of  His  life,  but  all  through  His  life  and  all 
through  His  Sacramental  life,  whether  the  Host 
is  offered  to  God  at  the  Holy  Mass  or  is  living  Its  life 
of  a  Victim  in  the  Tabernacle  ;  and  in  Heaven  He 
will  still  be  "the  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain." 

With  the  oblation  of  Himself,  so  acceptable  to  the 
Father,  the  Victim  offers  all  that  concerns  Him,  all 
for  which  He  has  come  to  this  earth,  all  His  designs 
for  man's  salvation.  He  submits  all  His  plans  for 
His  great  building,  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  of 
which  He  offers  Himself  to  be' the  Chief  Corner-stone, 
dwelling  in  it  as  its  life  throughout  all  time.  He  offers 
Himself  also  to  bear  all  the  effects  of  His  oblation  and 
to  drink  the  chalice  to  the  dregs.  He  offers  Himself 
as  a  Surety  for  the  whole  human  race  and  for  it  He 
offers  all  His  merits  and  satisfactions.  He  keeps  no 
thing  back  —  the  whole  of  the  life  just  begun  is  offered 
for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
It  is  a  whole  burnt-offering,  a  holocaust  offered  at 
its  very  beginning  to  Him  Who  "spared  not  even 
His  own  Son,  but  delivered  Him  up  for  us  all." 
(Rom.  vin.  32). 

POINT  ii.  THE  OBLATION  OF  MARY. 

Mary  lived  her  life  with  her  Son  and  to  her  He  com 
municated  His  secrets.  It  is  impossible  to  imagine 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE   (2)  79 

that  He  did  not  reveal  to  her  His  plans  and  designs 
which  were  the  reason  of  His  coming  to  this  earth, 
and  how  He  was  going  to  carry  them  out.  She  knew, 
then,  that  she  was  the  Mother  of  a  Victim ;  and  when 
He  offered  Himself  to  God,  she  joined  in,  offering  herself 
and  her  Son  for  all  that  He  wished.  "Behold  the  hand 
maid  of  the  Lord!"  Here  I  am,  I  offer  myself  to  Thee, 
do  what  Thou  wilt  with  me.  This  was  Mary's  attitude 
all  through  her  life  from  the  time  when  her  Fiat  was 
a  sign  for  the  Incarnation  to  take  place,  till  she  stood 
on  Calvary's  Hill  assisting  at  the  offering  of  the  Vic 
tim.  Truly  had  the  Mother  of  Sorrows  caught  the 
spirit  of  her  Son  ;  all  through  her  life  she  regarded 
Him  as  a  Victim.  When  He  was  forty  days  old  she 
formally  offered  Him  to  God,  and  her  life  though 
bound  up  with  His  was  nevertheless  detached  from 
Him,  as  from  something  given  to  another.  Now 
at  this  early  stage  of  His  life,  Mary  is  learning  her 
lesson  and  gaining  her  strength.  She  is  doing  it  by 
leading  an  interior  life,  hidden  with  her  Son. 

O  my  Mother,  as  I  come  to-day  to  the  holy  Taber 
nacle  "prepared  from  the  beginning"  where  the  Sac 
red  Victim  lie.>  hidden,  help  me  to  make  my  life  one  with 
His  as  thou  didst,  help  me  to  detach  myself  from 
everything  for  His  sake  and  to  say  my  Fiat  when 
ever  He  asks  for  it. 

POINT  III.  LEARN  OF  ME. 

If  I  want  to  live  an  interior  life,  I  must  model  it 
on  the  life  of  JESUS  hidden  in  the  womb  of  His  Mother. 
He  wants  me  to  lead  it  for  He  is  ever  saying :  Learn  of 
Me  Who  led  this  life  for  you.  An  interior  life  must 
be  essentially  a  life  of  oblation.  This  is  its  foundation : 
the  offering  of  the  soul  as  a  holocaust  to  God  and  then 
regarding  itself  as  a  victim,  all  it  has  and  does  and  is 
and  thinks  and  plans,  belonging  not  to  itself  but  to 
God.  It  lies  on  the  altar  waiting  to  be  consumed ;  it 


8o  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

is  not  surprised  when  it  is  treated  as  a  victim  and  feels 
the  flames,  not  surprised,  that  is,  when  it  is  forgotten 
and  thought  nothing  of;  its  life  is  hidden,  how  should 
people  remember  it !  If  it  has  to  suffer,  it  considers 
it  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  for  a  victim.  If 
its  plans  are  all  frustrated,  it  knows  that  it  is  lying 
there  on  the  altar  to  do  God's  Will,  not  its  own,  and 
that  this  is  only  the  fire  consuming  the  victim  ;  if 
it  did  not  happen  thus  the  victim  might  indeed  be 
surprised  and  anxious,  wondering  whether  God  had 
accepted  its  sacrifice.  "Present  your  bodies  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  pleasing  unto  God,  your  reasonable 
service,"  (Rom.  xn.  I).  The  sacrifice  is  ever  living, 
and  ever  being  consumed.  The  victim  feels  keenly 
all  the  many  processes  by  which  God  shows  that  He 
has  accepted  the  offering,  but  if  it  copies  its  Model, 
there  will  be  no  complaint,  no  drawing  back  of  the 
offering,  no  wishing  that  it  had  chosen  an  easier 
course,  no  wondering  whether  it  had  made  a  mistake 
in  its  vocation  ;  rather  will  there  be  joy  in  its  heart 
because  in  its  humble  way  it  is  like  its  Master,  and 
each  fresh  touch  of  the  fire  will  be  to  it  a  fresh 
proof  that  God  has  not  forgotten  it,  but  has  taken 
it  at  its  word  and  counts  on  it  to  be  all  that  it 
promised  to  be.  What  is  necessary  for  all  this  ?  Only 
one  thing  :  Love.  If  I  love,  I  can  do  it.  "Walk  in  love 
as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us  and  given  Himself  an 
oblation  for  us." 

O  my  little  JESUS,  hidden  there  for  me  and  offering 
Thyself  for  me,  teach  me  to  be  generous,  teach  me  to 
love  Thee  as  Thou  deservest ;  help  me  to  lie  quietly 
and  unresistingly  on  the  altar.  I  am  not  alone.  Thou 
art  there,  bearing  all  with  me  and  giving  me  the  ne 
cessary  strength  to  bear  all  for  Thee.  Help  me  to  sa 
crifice  willingly  all  my  cherished  desires  and  tastes, 
all  my  will.  Thou  didst  withhold  nothing  from  me, 
help  me  to  withhold  nothing  from  Thee.  So  shall  I 
make  Thee  some  reparation  for  all  the  time  wasted 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (2)  81 

in  the  past,  for  all  the  sins  committed  against  Thy  love ; 
so  only  can  I  obey  Thy  command  :  "Learn  of  Me."  and 
make  some  little  return  for  Thy  infinite  love. 

Colloquy  with  JESUS  and  His  blessed  Mother. 

Resolution.  To  offer  myself  as  a  victim  to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Walk  in  love  as  Christ  also 
hath  loved  us,  and  hath  delivered  Himself  for  us,  an 
oblation  and  a  sacrifice  to  God."  (Eph.  v.  2). 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (3) 

IMPRISONMENT. 

"I  was  in  prison   and  you  came  to  Me.  "Lord  when  did   we  see 
Thee in  prison  ?"  [St.  Matt.  xxv.  36,  39] 


ist.   Prelude.  Tunis  Davidica. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  visit  Him  in  His  prison. 

POINT  I.  DEPENDENCE. 

Our  blessed  Lord's  life,  during  the  nine  months, 
was  a  life  of  imprisonment.  He  chose  for  Himself  a 
position  of  dependence,  helplessness  and  inability. 
He  Who  was  the  Light  of  the  world  chose  to  live  in 
darkness;  He  Whom  the  Heavens  cannot  contain 
chose  a  more  cramped  position  than  any  prisoner 
has  ever  had  to  endure ;  He  Who  was  infinite  allowed 
Himself  to  be  confined ;  He  Who  was  immortal  took 
a  mortal  body.  He  endured  all  the  sufferings  that 
helplessness  and  inability  and  immobility  entail ; 
and  we  have  to  keep  reminding  ourselves  that  He 
was  fully  alive  to  all  His  sufferings.  We  are  not  making 
an  imaginary  picture,  but  trying  to  realize  what 
were  the  actual  facts  of  those  nine  months.  His  Mother 


82  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

understood,  let  us  try  to  do  the  same.  Let  us  go  to 
the  "Tower  of  David"  where  Our  Lord  is  kept  a  pris 
oner  and  let  us  remember  that  He  is  there  for  us. 
Let  us  not  be  amongst  those  to  whom  He  will  have 
to  say  sadly :  "I  was  in  prison  and  you  did  not  visit 
Me."  Later  on,  at  the  end  of  His  life,  He  will  allow  His 
own  people  to  take  Him  prisoner  and  will  stand  still 
while  they  put  the  chains  on  His  wrists  and  will  al 
low  Himself  to  be  dragged  where  they  wish.  Later  on 
still  He  will  choose  to  be  imprisoned  in  the  little 
Host  and  to  make  Himself  to  the  end  of  time  our 
Prisoner  of  Love. 

Thy  imprisonments  were  all  voluntary,  my  JESUS, 
they  were  all  suffered  out  of  love  and  out  of  love  for 
me.  Oh,  may  these  visits  that  I  am  paying  Thee  dur 
ing  the  blessed  season  of  Advent  result  in  my  im 
bibing  more  of  the  spirit  of  my  imprisoned  Master. 
Mine  too  is  a  voluntary  imprisonment ;  I  am  His  cap 
tive  because  I  said:  I  will  be  His  servant,  "I  will  not 
go  out  free"  (Ex.  xxi.  5).  I  gave  up  my  liberty, 
preferring  to  be  His  prisoner  rather  than  the  devil's 
free  man.  Naturally  He  takes  me  at  my  word,  but  oh, 
sometimes  prison-life  is  very  hard  to  bear !  He  chains 
me  to  a  bed  of  sickness,  where  I  must  lie  still  and  see 
the  work  I  long  to  do  left  undone  or,  what  is  perhaps 
harder  still,  badly  done;  He  gives  me  great  desires 
and  no  means  of  fulfilling  them ;  He  fills  me  with 
plans  and  schemes  for  His  glory  and  then  seems  to 
make  it  impossible  for  them  to  be  realized ;  He  trains 
me,  as  I  think,  for  some  particular  position  and  then 
detains  me  in  another  for  which  it  seems  to  me  I 
have  not  the  least  aptitude ;  He  sets  limits  to  my 
strength ;  He  seems  to  keep  me  always  in  the  back 
ground  ;  He  appears  to  use  everybody  else  except  me 
for  His  work ;  He  seems  to  cramp  my  efforts  and 
allow  me  no  scope  for  the  talents  He  has  given  me. 

The  Divine  Prisoner  Himself  answers  my  plaints : 
My  child,  all  these  things  only  prove  that  you  are 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE   (3)  83 

My  prisoner,  that  I  have  taken  you  at  your  word 
and  that  I  do  with  you  as  I  wish.  Your  time  is  not 
lost  any  more  than  Mine  was.  By  doing  My  Will,  how 
ever  inscrutable  it  may  seem  to  you,  you  are  doing 
far  more  for  Me  than  if  you  were  doing  your  own. 
Trust  me,  be  patient,  bear  and  suffer  all  for  Me,  Who 
am  a  Prisoner  for  you.  I  love  you  to  be  dependent 
on  Me,  I  love  you  to  walk  by  faith,  I  love  you  to 
trust  Me,  and  so  I  am  constantly  doing  little  things  to 
remind  you  that  you  are  My  prisoner.  Strive  to  be  a 
prisoner  of  love  as  I  am,  that  is  (i)  one  who  is  in  pri 
son  for  love  of  another,  (2)  one  who  loves  his  chains,  (3) 
one  whose  every  act  in  prison  is  done  to  please  Me. 

POINT  II.  DARKNESS. 

How  much  darkness  adds  to  the  sufferings  of  prison 
life !  It  was  a  suffering  which  JESUS  living  in  Mary  en 
dured  for  me;  and  yet  while  He,  the  Light  of  the  world 
was  there,  her  blessed  womb  was  flooded  with  light, 
with  the  light  of  Heaven  itself. 

What  light  this  thought  throws  on  my  interior 
life  !  The  suffering  of  darkness  !  It  is  a  suffering  which 
He  inflicts  upon  many  of  His  prisoners  of  love.  "Who 
is  there  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord,  that  hear- 
eth  the  voice  of  His  servant,  that  hath  walked  in 
darkness  and  hath  no  light  ?  Let  him  hope  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  and  lean  upon  his  God."  (Is.  L.  10)  If  only 
I  can  make  myself  believe  that  the  darkness  is  per 
mitted  by  Him  there  will  be  a  ray  of  light  at  once 
in  the  darkness  because  God  is  there,  "Surely  God 
is  in  this  place."  But  how  can  I  be  sure  that  the 
darkness  is  permitted  by  Him  ?  If  I  am  living  the 
interior  life,  if  my  intention  is  to  please  Him  in  all 
that  I  do,  and  if,  however  badly  I  succeed,  I  never 
willingly  take  back  that  intention,  then  /  am  pleas 
ing  God  ;  and  if  I  am  pleasing  God,  I  am  one  of  His 
own  dear  children,  just  as  really  as  was  His  Son  Who 


84  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

did  always  the  things  that  pleased  Him.  If  I  am  one 
of  His  children  I  know,  for  He  has  told  me  so,  that 
nothing  can  happen  to  me  without  His  knowledge  and 
His  permission,  yea  His  arranging.  So  if  I  have  to 
walk  in  darkness  rather  than  in  light,  if  desolation 
is  my  spiritual  lot  and  consolation  is  almost  unknown 
to  me,  if  a  veil  hides  God's  face  and  my  continual  cry 
is :  "Oh,  that  I  might  know  and  find  Him"  (Job  xxin  3), 
if  prayer  seems  impossible,  if  I  have  a  distaste,  al 
most  a  repugnance  for  all  spiritual  things,  if  even  Our 
Lady  seems  to  desert  me,  if  at  times  I  am  on  the 
brink  of  despair,  tempted  even  to  think  that  my  soul 
will  be  lost,  if,  in  short,  darkness,  thick  darkness  has 
settled  down  on  my  soul  —  what  then  ?  "Let  him 
hope  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  and  lean  upon  his  God." 
But  how  can  I  hope  in  darkness,  how  can  I  lean  upon 
Someone  Who  is  not  there  ?  By  faith,  that  is  by  saying 
all  the  time:  This  darkness  is  His  doing,  therefore 
it  is  what  He  wants  for  me.  "I,  the  Lord  create  dark 
ness  !"  That  makes  all  the  difference. 

Faith,  as  it  always  does,  lets  a  streak  of  light  into 
the  darkness  ;  God  is  there  and  it  is  only  to  make  the 
soul  more  sure  of  this  that  He  permits  the  darkness. 
If  the  soul  can  find  and  recognize  God  in  the  dark 
ness  then  it  knows  Him  very  intimately  and  this  is 
what  God  wants  —  a  love  so  great  that  it  detects 
the  Beloved  One  at  once.  Does  darkness  make  any 
difference  to  the  intercourse  of  those  who  love  ?  They 
rather  prefer  it,  so  that  all  may  be  shut  out  except 
each  other.  This  is  what  God  wants  from  those 
whom  He  is  teaching  to  be  interior  —  He  puts  them 
into  prison  and  leaves  them  in  the  dark.  Are  they  go 
ing  to  be  unhappy,  to  repine  and  complain,  longing 
for  consolation  and  all  the  sweet  things  with  which 
God  fed  them  when  they  hardly  knew  Him  ?  Not  if 
they  have  faith  ;  and  if  their  faith  is  strong,  they 
will  hardly  be  able  to  distinguish  desolation  from 
consolation,  God's  absence  from  His  presence,  yea  the 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (3)  85 

very  darkness  itself  from  the  light  !  For  is  it  not 
their  God  who  is  the  cause  of  all  that  is  happening 
to  them,  and  is  not  that  enough  for  those  who  love  ? 
They  only  want  His  Will,  not  their  own,  and  His  Will 
is  to  keep  them  in  prison  and  in  the  dark  and  so  to 
unite  them  more  closely  to  Himself  Who  for  their 
sake  faced  for  nine  months  the  darkness  of  the  womb. 
In  the  terrible  moments  when  despair  seems  so  near 
us,  let  us  hold  on  to  the  fact  that  we  want  to  please  God 
and  therefore  that  we  are  His  chidren  and  that  He 
loves  us  and  is  arranging  everything  —  this  is  the 
little  ray  of  hope  in  the  darkness,  the  line  of  light, 
and  in  it  we  read  the  words  :  "I  give  them  life  ever 
lasting  and  they  shall  not  perish  for  ever  ;  and  no  man 
shall  pluck  them  out  of  My  Hand."  (St.  John  x.  28). 

Colloquy  with  JESUS,  the  Light  of  the  world,  impris 
oned  in  darkness  for  me. 

Resolution.  To  lean  upon  my  God  in  times  of  dark 
ness. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "I  form  the  light  and  create 
darkness."  (Is.  XLV.  7). 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (4) 

HlDDENNESS. 

"Verily.  Thou  art  a  hidden  God,  the  God  of  Israel  the  Saviour. " 
[Is.  XLV  15] 

ist.  Prelude.  JESUS  hidden  in  Mary. 
2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  so  to  find  Him  that  I  may 
live  the  hidden  life. 

POINT  I.  "Tnou  ART  A  HIDDEN  GOD." 

He  was  hidden  in  the  womb  of  His  Mother;  all 
through  His  life  and  death  on  earth,  His  Divinity  was 
hidden  except  to  a  very  few  ;  in  His  Eucharistic  life 


86  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

He  will  hide  Himself  to  the  end  of  time  in  the  little 
Host.  He  seemed  to  love  hiding  when  He  was  on  earth 
and  when  He  did  reveal  Himself,  it  was  something  like 
a  child  playing  at  hide  and  seek.  He  hid  Himself  from 
the  Samaritan  woman  till  He  had  heard  all  her  story 
and  then  said  suddenly  :  "I  am  He  (the  Messias) 
Who  am  speaking  with  thee"  (St.  John.  iv.  26).  The 
blind  man  whom  He  cured  had  not  the  least  idea  Who 
He  was  till  JESUS,  hearing  that  he  had  been  reviled 
and  cast  out  of  the  Synagogue,  went  and  talked 
to  him  about  the  Son  of  God  and  then  said  in  the 
middle  of  the  conversation:  ' '  Thou  hast  both  seen  Him, 
and  it  is  He  that  talketh  with  thee"  (chap.  ix. 
37).  From  Mary  Magdalen  at  the  sepulchre  He  de 
liberately  hid  Himself  under  the  form  of  a  gar 
dener  that  He  might  have  the  joy  of  suddenly  sur 
prising  her  with  His  presence.  Perhaps  the  most 
touching  story  of  all  is  that  of  the  two  disciples  go 
ing  to  Emmaus  ;  out  of  His  very  love  for  them,  He 
blindfolded  them  and  then  made  them  look  for  Him, 
while  He  put  them  off  the  scent  by  pretending  that 
He  knew  nothing  about  all  the  things  that  had  been 
happening  in  Jerusalem ;  and  then  when  His  moment 
was  come  ''their  eyes  were  opened  and  they  knew  Him." 
(St.  Luke  xxiv.  31).  He  treats  His  children  in  the 
same  way  still,  He  constantly  hides  Himself  from 
them,  leaves  them  alone  to  fight  and  struggle  in 
desolation,  solitude  and  spiritual  darkness,  and  then 
sometimes  shows  by  His  sudden  presence  how  near 
He  has  been  all  the  time. 

Let  me  consider  two  questions  : 

i.  How  does  He  hide  Himself  ?(i)  Behind  obstacles 
that  He  makes  :  suffering,  desolation,  darkness, 
temptation,  scruples,  failure  (spiritual  as  well  as 
temporal),  uncongenial  people  and  surroundings  - 
all  those  many  forms  of  the  cross  which  the  true  dis 
ciple  knows  so  well.  Let  us  remember  that  He  is 
hidden  in  them,  it  will  make  all  the  difference.  (2)  Be- 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (4)  87 

hind  obstacles  that  we  ourselves  make.  This  is  not  so 
consoling.  He  has  every  right  to  hide  Himself  from  me, 
but  I  have  no  right  to  make  His  coming  to  me  diffi 
cult  by  obstacles  that  I  put  in  His  path,  and  yet  how 
often  I  do  it  !  Self  is  the  great  obstacle.  I  am  taken 
up  with  myself,  with  my  own  shortcomings  and  mis 
eries  and  failures  and  weaknesses,  with  my  imagin 
ation  (how  it  runs  away  with  me,  away  from  Him!) 
and  my  fears,  my  introspection  --  uselessly  looking 
into  myself  to  see  how  I  am  advancing.  What  are  all 
these  but  obstacles  which  keep  God  at  a  distance  ? 
The  soul  that  attracts  Him  is  the  soul  that  is  occupied 
with  Him,  not  with  self. 

2.  Why  does  He  hide  Himself  ?  Why  does  He  deliber 
ately  set  up  obstacles  which  prevent  the  soul  from 
seeing  Him  ?  Why  does  a  mother  hide  from  her  child  ? 
Is  it  not  for  the  joy  of  seeing  it  look  for  her  and  for 
the  consolation  she  is  going  to  give  it  in  letting  her 
self  be  found  ?  It  is  the  same  with  our  God  Who  hides 
Himself.  He  wants  to  make  us  look  for  Him,  He 
wants  to  increase  our  love,  our  desire  and  our  merit, 
He  wants  to  make  us  strong  in  faith  and  confid 
ence,  while  acknowledging  our  helplessness  and  de 
pendence  and  nothingness  without  Him. 

POINT  II  "YouR  LIFE  is  HID  WITH  CHRIST  IN  GOD." 

Though  JESUS  was  hidden  in  Mary,  He  was  never 
hidden  from  her.  This  was  (i)  because  Mary  never  put 
any  obstacle  between  herself  and  JESUS  —  her  thoughts 
were  all  with  Him  and  never  with  herself,  and  (2) 
because  her  faith  and  love  and  desire  were  so  strong 
that  she  at  once  overcame  all  obstacles,  which  He  in 
His  love  and  desire  for  her  merit  put  in  her  way  as 
was  the  case  during  the  three  days'  loss.  JESUS  and 
Mary  are  the  models  of  my  interior  life.  Like  Mary 
I  must  try  to  surmount  all  obstacles,  welcome  every 
sword  that  pierces,  leave  self  and  seek  Him.  Like 
JESUS  in  Mary  I  must  strive  to  lead  a  hidden  life. 


88  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

How  is  it  to  be  done  ?  There  is  only  one  way  —  to 
have  God  always  before  my  eyes,  and  self  only  there 
to  be  sacrificed.  If  I  make  this  my  rule,  it  will  simpli 
fy  my  life  and  be  the  quick  solution  of  many  problems. 
Why  this  dryness  in  prayer  ?  To  bring  God  to  my  mind 
and  to  give  me  an  opportunity  of  sacrificing  self  with 
its  love  of  spiritual  consolation  and  sensible  enjoy 
ment.  The  very  dryness  makes  me  thirst  after  God  : 
"As  the  hart  panteth  after  the  fountains  of  water, 
so  my  soul  panteth  after  Thee,  O  God.  My  soul  hath 
thirsted  after  the  strong  living  God ;  when  shall  I 
come  and  appear  before  the  face  of  God?"  (Ps.  XLI. 
1-3).  This  is  what  God  wants  —  to  see  the  soul  longing 
and  thirsting  for  Him.  That  is  why  He  puts  the  obstacle 
of  dryness  between  Himself  and  the  soul,  and  hides 
Himself  behind  it  while  He  watches  the  soul  strug 
gling  to  forget  itself  and  saying :  "O  my  soul  why  dost 
thou  disquiet  me  ?  Hope  thou  in  God,  for  I  will  still 
give  praise  to  Him"  (verse  12).  This  is  how  the  faithful 
soul  overcomes  the  obstacles  —  not  by  praying  to 
have  them  removed,  but  by  a  firm  faith  that  God  is  in 
them.  So  with  temptations  —  why  these  terrible 
temptations,  when  God  could  so  easily  remove  them  ? 
Because  He  is  the  Master  and  He  knows  what  is 
best.  If  the  temptations  were  removed,  the  soul  would 
soon  be  wrapped  up  in  self-complacency  and  self- 
satisfaction.  Temptations  properly  used  keep  the 
soul  close  to  God,  it  sees  God  hidden  in  them  and  for 
getting  all  about  its  treacherous  self,  it  turns  to  Him 
Who  alone  can  save  it  from  falling,  it  keeps  God  on 
ly  in  view  and  makes  the  sacrifice  of  self.  The  same 
principle  holds  good  for  all  the  many  obstacles  behind 
which  God  hides.  If  they  are  properly  used  they  are 
no  longer  obstacles,  but  stepping-stones  by  means 
of  which  we  pass  to  Him.  God  everywhere  and  self 
nowhere  !  God  everything  and  self  nothing  !  God, 
not  self,  the  object  of  all  I  do  and  think  and 
plan  !  And  that  not  because  I  can  feel  Him  and  see 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE   (4)  89 

Him  and  enjoy  Him,  but  because  my  faith  tells  me 
that  though  hidden  He  is  there.  This  was  the  prin 
ciple  of  Mary's  life  hidden  with  her  Son.  He  was  the 
cause,  the  direct  cause,  of  all  her  troubles,  of  all 
the  many  swords  that  pierced  her  most  pure  heart, 
yet  never  was  there  a  life  hidden  with  Christ  as  was 
Mary's  and  the  reason  was  that  she  forgot  herself  and 
saw  JESUS  only. 

"Your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  Are  these 
words  of  St.  Paul  true  about  me  ?  Let  me  read  the 
whole  verse  and  then  I  shall  know :  "For  you  are  dead, 
and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  When  self  is 
dead,  then  I  shall  be  able  to  say  God  only,  and  till  then, 
God  be  thanked,  I  can  hide  my  miserable  self  in  Him 
and  tell  Him  that  I  want  it  to  be  sacrificed  though  I 
so  seldom  have  the  courage  to  do  it. 

Colloquy  with  JESUS  hidden  in  Mary. 

Resolution.  To  see  my  hidden  God  everywhere 
and  self  nowhere. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Why  hidest  Thou  Thy  Face  ? 
(Job  xiii.  24). 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (5) 
PRAYER. 

"Behold  I  come  that  I  should  do  Thy  Will :  O  my  God,  I  have 
desired  it,   and  Thy  law  in  the  midst  of  my  heart." 

[Ps.  xxxix.  8,  9] 

ist.  Prelude.  Vas  spirituale.  Vas  insigne  devotionis. 
2nd.  Prelude.   Grace  to    "pray    without  ceasing". 
(i.Thess.  v.  17) 

POINT  I.  THE  SPIRIT  OF  PRAYER. 

Amongst  all  the  lessons  that  JESUS  living  in  Mary 
teaches  us,  that  on  prayer  must  ever  hold  a  foremost 


go  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

place.  What  is  Prayer  ?  "The  lifting  up  of  the  heart 
and  mind  to  God,"  the  Catechism  tells  us.  To  love 
God,  then,  and  to  think  about  Him  is  to  pray.  JESUS 
lived  in  Mary  uniquely  to  do  the  Will  of  His  Father. 
He  and  the  Father  were  one  —  one  heart,  one  mind. 
He  took  pleasure  in  all  that  concerned  His  Father : 
"Hallowed  be  Thy  Name,  Thy  Kingdom  come,  Thy 
Will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven."  He  taught 
us  to  pray  in  the  same  way,  taking  our  thoughts 
away  from  ourselves  to  our  Father,  and  when  we  do 
ask  for  something  for  ourselves,  letting  it  be  just  a 
short  prayer  for  mercy  or  for  help,  acknowledging 
our  weakness  and  misery  and  nothingness,  while  we 
keep  our  eyes  fixed  on  our  Father  —  He  God,  I  His 
creature  ;  He  everything,  I  nothing.  "God  be  merci 
ful  to  me  a  sinner,"  this  prayer  contains  all  we  need. 
O  my  little  JESUS,  Who  didst  think  of  me  in  Thy 
communion  with  Thy  Father,  for  Thou  didst  come 
to  do  His  Will,  and  His  Will  was  that  I  should  be  sav 
ed,  teach  me  to  think  of  Thee  and  to  love  Thee  so 
much  that  my  life,  too,  may  be  one  perpetual  prayer, 
that  is,  that  communion  with  God  may  be  the  at 
titude  of  my  soul. 

POINT  II.  MARY'S  SPIRIT  OF  PRAYER. 

She  was  ever  holding  colloquies  with  her  God 
within  her,  pondering  things  over  in  her  heart,  that 
is,  talking  them  over  with  Him  from  Whom  she  had 
no  secrets  and  between  Whom  and  her  soul  she  put 
no  obstacles.  Her  life  was  spent  with  Him;  whatever 
her  duties  might  be,  everything  was  done  with  Him, 
that  is  prayer.  If  duties  or  conservation  demanded  all 
her  attention  for  a  while,  did  it  matter  ?  No,  for  He 
was  there  all  the  same.  He,  in  her,  carried  on  the 
blessed  converse  with  His  Father  ;  there  was  never 
any  separation  between  Mary  and  the  Blessed  Fruit 
of  her  womb,  JESUS.  She  would  come  back  to  Him 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (5)  91 

with  all  the  more  joy,  and  tell  Him  what  she  had  been 
doing  and  saying.  Oh,  blessed  life  of  union  between 
JESUS  and  Mary !  Teach  me,  my  Mother,  what  prayer 
is.  Thou  didst  understand  it  so  well.  It  was  prayer 
that  made  thy  life  interior  for  thou  wast  ever  commun 
ing  with  Him  Who  was  within  thee.  "O  Mother  of 
the  Word,  despise  not  my  words/' 

POINT  III.  "LEARN  OF  ME." 

When  we  think  of  JESUS  praying  for  nine  months 
to  His  Father,  when  we  think  of  Mary's  nine 
months'  colloquy  with  JESUS,  we  begin  to  think  that 
there  is  something  wrong  about  our  methods  of  pray 
er,  that  they  need  re-modelling  Let  us  try  to  under 
stand  something  of  what  His  prayer  was.  We  think 
of  Him,  and  quite  rightly,  as  talking  over  with 
His  Father  all  His  plans  for  man's  salvation,  praying 
for  each  individual  thing  that  would  be  connect 
ed  with  it  through  all  time.  We  love  to  think 
that  He  prayed  particularly  for  each  one  of  us. 
But  all  this  was  not  the  essence  of  His  prayer, 
if  it  were,  we  might  well  be  discouraged  and  feel  that 
we  could  never  copy  such  a  model ;  our  distractions  and 
fatigues,  our  ignorance  and  want  of  memory,  to  say 
nothing  of  our  times  of  dryness  and  distaste  for 
prayer  would  make  such  prayers,  except  perhaps 
now  and  again  in  times  of  consolation,  impossible 
for  us.  Am  I  to  turn  away  sadly  then  from  Mary 
this  time,  saying  :  It  is  too  hard  for  me,  I  cannot 
copy  thy  Son  here  ?  No,  rather  let  me  ask  what  was 
the  essence  of  His  prayer  ?  What  was  it  which 
lay  behind  all  ?  It  was  the  intention.  And  what  was 
that  ?  We  have  meditated  upon  it  many  times  : 
"Behold  1  come  to  do  Thy  Will,  0  my  God."  The  essence 
of  His  prayer  was :  Thy  Will  be  done  and  I  am  here 
to  do  it;  Naturally  there  are  many  different  ways 
of  doing  that  Will,  and  many  degrees  in  the  perfec- 


92  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

tion  with  which  it  is  done;  and  that  is  why  we  are  quite 
safe  in  picturing  to  ourselves  JESUS  in  the  womb  of  His 
Mother  forgetting  no  single  detail ;  or  perhaps  a  tru 
er  picture  would  be  a  union  with  His  Father  so  per 
fect  that  everything  lay  open  before  them  both, 
and  that  there  was  no  need  to  talk  about  what  was 
so  evident.  Now  let  me  apply  all  this  to  myself  and 
I  shall  find  that  instead  of  being  discouraging  it  is 
most  encouraging,  instead  of  making  my  prayers  hard 
er  it  will  make  them  far  easier,  What  is  my  intention 
in  my  prayers  ?  Is  it  not  to  please  God  and  to  do 
His  Will  ?  What  does  my  Morning  Offering  mean,  but 
that  the  prayers,  work  and  sufferings  of  the  day  are 
all  offered  to  Him  ?  I  form  then  my  intention  for  the 
day,  and  as  long  as  I  do  not  deliberately  take  back 
that  intention,  it  is  there,  even  if  I  forget  to  renew  it 
each  morning.  Now  let  me  see  how  this  works  out 
in  practice.  I  pay  a  Visit  to  our  Lord,  perhaps  I  am 
too  tired  to  think  about  Him,  I  may  even  sleep  in  His 
presence  ;  perhaps  I  am  so  busy  that  I  find  it  impos 
sible  to  keep  away  distracting  thoughts  ;  perhaps  I 
am  more  taken  up  with  the  spiritual  book  I  am  read 
ing  than  with  Him  —  the  time  is  up  and  I  go,  think 
ing,  perhaps,  what  is  the  good  of  paying  Him  a  Visit 
like  that  ?  There  is  great  good  even  in  that  Visit 
which  all  the  same  might  have  been  so  much  more 
perfect.  What  was  my  intention  in  paying  it  ?  Cer 
tainly  to  please  Him.  Then  I  have  pleased  Him.  It 
was  a  pleasure  to  Him  to  see  me  come  in  and  sit  with 
Him,  even  though  I  was  occupied  with  my  own  con 
cerns  most  of  the  time.  We  are  too  much  taken  up 
with  asking  how  we  say  our  prayers,  but  the  important 
question  is  why  do  we  say  them.  To  go  and  sit  in  His 
presence,  because  He  is  lonely  or  because  I  am  tir 
ed  and  I  would  rather  sit  with  Him  than  with  any 
one  else  is  prayer,  even  if  I  say  nothing.  What  God  is 
doing  for  me  is  of  far  more  importance  to  my  soul 
than  what  I  am  doing  for  God  ;  and  all  the  time 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (5)  93 

that  I  am  there,  whether  I  am  thinking  of  Him  or  not, 
He  is  impressing  His  image  on  my  soul,  and  this  is 
true,  if  I  am  in  the  state  of  grace,  not  only  of  my  stated 
times  of  prayer,  but  of  all  the  day  long  and  the  night 
too.  What  God  wants  in  our  prayers  is  simplicity.  To 
help  us  to  understand  what  simplicity  is,  let  us  think 
of  a  little  child  with  its  mother.  The  mother  gives 
it  something  to  play  with  or  something  to  do.  Is  she 
very  much  concerned  about  what  the  child  is  doing  or 
how  it  is  doing  it !  Not  at  all,  that  is  of  no  conse 
quence;  nothing  it  does  can  be  of  any  real  service 
to  the  mother  ;  but  there  is  something  that  concerns 
her  very  much,  and  that  is  whether  her  child  loves 
her,  is  happy  to  be  with  her,  and  wants  to  please  her. 
We  are  only  children  and  God  is  more  tender  then 
the  tenderest  mother.  It  makes  very  little  difference 
to  Him  what  we  are  doing  while  we  are  with  Him 
or  even  how  we  do  it  (how  can  our  little  services 
make  any  difference  to  Him!)  ;  but  whether  or  no 
we  love  Him,  whether  or  no  we  care  to  be  with  Him, 
whether  or  no  we  want  to  please  Him,  these  things 
make  all  the  difference. 

Colloquy  with  JESUS  and  Mary  about  prayer. 

Resolution.  To  try  to  live  more  in  the  spirit  of  prayer. 

Spiritual  Bouquet,  "Let  nothing  hinder  thee  from 
praying  always"  (Ecclus.  xvm.  22). 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (6) 

ZEAL. 

"Behold  I  come  that  I  should  do  Thy  Will.  O  my  God,  I  have 
desired  it,  and  Thy  law  in  the  midst  of  my  heart." 

[Ps.  xxxix.  8,  9] 

I st.  Prelude  JESUS  living  in  and  working  through  Mary. 
2nd.  Prelude.  The  grace  of  zeal  according  to  His 
methods. 


94  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

There  is  a  very  close  connection  between  prayer  and 
zeal ;  the  more  perfect  the  prayer,  the  greater  neces 
sarily  will  be  the  zeal.  Why  ?  Because  prayer  is  iden 
tifying  oneself  with  the  mind  and  Will  of  God,  and 
doing  everything  with  the  unique  intention  of  pleas 
ing  Him.  What  are  the  Will  and  pleasure  of  God  ? 
The  salvation  of  the  world  for  which  He  became  in 
carnate  —  The  closer  we  unite  ourselves  to  God  in 
prayer,  the  dearer  will  His  intentions  be  to  us.  The 
best  workers  are  those  who  pray  best,  those  who 
enter  most  deeply  into  God's  Will  and  plans.  When 
we  find  our  zeal  flagging,  it  would  be  well  to  ex 
amine  ourselves  on  our  spirit  of  prayer. 

POINT  I.  THE  ZEAL  OF  JESUS  LIVING  IN  MARY. 

This  zeal  showed  itself  at  once.  No  sooner  had  He 
become  incarnate  than  He  inspired  His  Mother  to 
take  a  difficult  journey  into  the  "hill  country"  to  visit 
her  cousin  Elizabeth.  The  zeal  of  JESUS  showed 
itself  first  of  all,  as  it  naturally  would,  on  His  Mother 
and  filled  her  spirit  with  the  humility  and  charity 
and  forgetfulness  of  self  which  were  needed  for  the 
journey.  It  then  effected  Elizabeth  and  filled  her 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  these  were  only  the  over 
flowings  of  His  zeal  on  His  way  to  make  what  Father 
Faber  calls  His  "first  convert."  The  soul  of  John  the 
Baptist,  His  chosen  Precursor,  was  very  precious  to 
Him  and  as  yet  it  lay  unconscious  at  a  distance  from 
God  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death.  One  of  the 
first  acts  of  God  Incarnate  was  to  deliver  that  soul 
from  prison  and  let  it  see  what  great  things  He  had 
in  store  for  it.  At  the  sound  of  the  voice  of  the  Mother 
with  her  Child,  a  change  was  wrought  in  that  dark 
soul ;  it  was  set  free  from  the  curse  of  original  sin,  it 
was  flooded  with  grace,  it  was  brought  nigh  to  God, 
the  Holy  Ghost  with  all  His  gifts  took  possession  of 
it  and  as  a  consequence,  it  leapt  in  the  womb  in  joy 
and  gratitude  and  adoration. 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (6)  95 

The  voice  of  Mary  directed  by  her  Child  had  si 
multaneously  worked  two  miracles  of  grace.  Eliza 
beth  heard  the  salutation  first,  but  it  was  the  leaping 
of  the  Babe  in  her  womb  which  made  her  understand 
that  the  Incarnation  had  taken  place,  and  cry  with 
a  loud  voice  :  "Blessed  art  thou  among  women  and 
blessed  is  the  Fruit  of  thy  womb." 

If  the  zeal  of  JESUS  was  so  powerful  during  the 
first  hours  of  His  life,  what  must  it  not  have  effect 
ed  during  the  nine  months !  How  many  souls  without 
knowing  (as  St.  John  the  Baptist  did)  the  cause,  were 
brought  nearer  to  Heaven  by  the  presence  of  the  In 
carnate  God  in  the  world  ! 

POINT  II.   MARY'S  ZEAL. 

We  have  no  need  to  dwell  at  any  length  on  the  zeal 
of  her  whom  JESUS  used  as  His  instrument  during 
the  nine  months.  Mary's  was  a  zeal  which  compelled 
her  to  spend  and  be  spent  in  the  service  of  those  whom 
JESUS  loved  ;  and  the  secret  of  its  force  was  the  inter 
ior  life  which  she  lived  with  her  Son  —  a  perfect 
union  of  will  and  purpose  with  His. 

Let  me  try  to  copy  my  Mother  in  her  interior  life 
and  then  I  may  hope  that  her  Son  will  use  me  too  as 
an  instrument  of  some  of  His  zeal  for  souls.  He  must 
use  someone,  for  He  has  made  Himself  as  depend 
ent  now  in  the  Tabernacle  as  He  was  during  the  time 
that  He  lived  in  Mary.  He  has  deliberately  put  Him 
self  in  the  position  of  needing  instruments  for  His 
work  and  He  will  naturally  choose  those  who  are  most 
imbued  with  His  spirit  and  who  are  willing  to  adopt 
His  methods.  Such  an  instrument  was  Mary.  She  put 
no  obstacles  in  His  way,  because  she  had  no  will 
apart  from  His,  her  zeal  was  only  a  reflexion  of  His. 


96  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

POINT  III.  ^LEARN  OF  ME." 

If  I  am  to  fashion  my  zeal  after  the  pattern  of  the 
zeal  of  JES'US,  I  must  be  careful  to  see  that  my  meth 
ods  are  the  same  as  His.  What  were  His? 

(1)  Solitude.  Such  was  His  solitude  that  no  one  but 
Mary  knew  that  He  was  there.  He  chose  solitude  not 
only  during  this  first  stage  but  during  the  greater 
part  of    His  life  on  earth,  and  He  chooses  it  still  in 
His  Eucharist ic  life.  It  must  then  be  a  very  necessary 
accompaniment  to  zeal.  "Learn  of  Me."  What  am  I 
to  learn  ?  That  if  my  zeal  is  to  be  efficacious  I  must 
live  a  hermit's  life  far  from  the  haunts  of  men  ?  Not 
necessarily.  It  would  be  possible  to  do  this  without 
finding  the  solitude  that  begets  zeal ;  and  it  is  quite 
possible  to  find  the  necessary  solitude  even  in  the 
midst  of  the  world's  tumult.  To  say  that  I  have  no 
opportunities  for  doing  good  because  I  am  in  uncon 
genial  surroundings,  or  because  I  am  obliged  by  my  cir 
cumstances  to  lead  a  lonely  life  or  to  live  where  there  is 
apparently  no  scope  for  work  for  souls  is  to  fail  to 
understand  what  zeal  is.  Why  do  people  shut  them 
selves  up  in  convents,  cries  the  world,  when  they  might 
do  so  much  good  outside  ?  Uniquely  because  of  their 
zeal  for  souls  —  they  have  sufficient  courage  to  adopt 
Our  Lord's  methods.  If  I  am  one  whom  He  has  trust 
ed  with  the  trial  of  loneliness  in  my  life,   let  me  cul 
tivate  a  devotion    to  Him  in  His    Mother's  womb, 
and    let    me    take    heart    and  be  of  good  courage. 
All  the  activity  in  the  world  that  is  of  any  use  is  of 
use  because  of  the  prayer  that  is  behind  it.  Whose 
prayers  who  shall  say  ?  They  may  be  mine  if  I  live 
an  interior  life,  for  those  who  live  in  the  retreat  of 
their  own  heart  with  God  have  a  limitless  scope  for 
their  zeal. 

(2)  Silence.  Zeal  for  God  and  His  work  does  not  de 
pend  then,  on  words.  I  need  not  be  troubled  because 
I  am  not  eloquent,  or  because  I  have  an  impediment 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (6)  97 

in  my  speech,  or  because  I  never  know  what  to  say. 
How  could  such  things  matter  to  God,  the  Omnipo 
tent  God  !  He  could  alter  them  in  a  moment  if  neces 
sary.  The  Word  Himself  Who  could  have  spoken  so 
attractively  and  with  such  power  was  silent  for  most 
of  His  life.  The  time  He  chose  for  His  Incarnation 
was  "while  all  things  were  in  quiet  silence  and  the 
night  was  in  the  midst  of  her  course"  (Wisd.  xviu.  14); 
and  He  is  silent  still  in  the  Tabernacle  ;  He  loves  si 
lence,  and  the  more  the  soul  is  interior,  the  more  it 
will  adopt  His  method  of  silence  and  the  more  it  will 
understand  what  a  marvellous  help  it  is  to  zeal.  How 
can  this  be  ?  Because  the  silence  that  we  choose  to 
keep  for  God  means  shutting  out  all  else,  that  we  may 
talk  to  Him  alone.  Could  there  be  a  better  method 
than  this  for  making  us  zealous  for  the  work  so  dear 
to  His  Heart  ? 

(3).  Obedience.  Think  of  His  obedience  in  the 
womb  of  His  Mother.  His  very  Incarnation  was  an 
act  of  obedience,  He  waited  for  Mary's  Fiat.  His 
waiting  for  nine  months  was  purely  an  act  of  obedience 
to  the  laws  of  nature,  for  His  Soul  and  Body  were  per 
fect  from  the  moment  of  His  conception.  All  the  time 
that  He  lived  in  Mary,  He  obeyed  all  whom  she  obey 
ed  --  St.  Joseph,  the  Roman  Emperor,  the  people 
at  Bethlehem.  He  gave  up  His  own  Will  to  others. 

This  was  His  method  of  being  zealous.  This  is  how 
He  did  the  work  that  He  had  come  to  do.  Can  I  adopt 
this  method  ?  It  is  not  easy.  I  do  so  love  to  follow  my 
own  sweet  will  especially  when  I  am  working  for  the 
souls  of  others.  I  feel  that  no  one  has  a  right  to  dic 
tate  to  me,  that  my  work  ought  to  be  spontaneous, 
not  cramped  nor  confined  nor  limited  nor  any  other 
adjective  that  the  devil  can  persuade  me  to  use,  if 
only  he  can  make  me  believe  that  it  is  a  blessed  thing 
to  be  independent !  If  my  zeal  for  God  is  to  be  worth 
anything,  let  me  follow  the  methods  of  God  Incarnate 
in  the  womb  of  His  Mother  and  be  absolutely  obed- 


98  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

lent  to  God,  to  His  Holy  Church  and  to  those  whom 
I  ought  to  obey. 

(4).  Poverty,  "You  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
JESUS  Christ,  that  being  rich,  He  became  poor  for 
your  sakes,  that  through  His  poverty  you  might  be 
rich"  (2  Cor.  vm.  9).  In  His  zeal  for  our  wealth,  He 
made  Himself  poor,  He  deliberately  adopted  pover 
ty  as  one  of  His  methods  in  His  life  of  zeal.  Poverty  is 
the  voluntary  laying  aside  of  all  that  we  might  have,  in 
order  that  our  purpose  may  be  single.  All  can  do  this 
whether  rich  or  poor,  for  all'  have  much  that  they 
would  rather  not  lay  on  one  side,  and  all  have  self. 
Let  us  think  what  the  Eternal  Word  was  as  God, 
and  then  what  He  was  in  Mary's  womb,  and  we  shall 
understand  what  poverty  means.  If  we  are  to  be 
zealous  in  His  service,  we  must  not  only  understand, 
but  copy. 

(5)  Patience.  Patience  is  a  twofold  grace,  that  of  waiting 
and  that  of  suffering,  both  are  a  great  aid  to  zeal.  The 
Eternal  Word's  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  men  had  existed 
in  all  its  perfection  and  all  its  fulness  from  all  eternity, 
yet  think  how  long  He  waited !  When  the  conditions 
were  changed  and  He  had  at  length  become  incarn 
ate,  He  still  waited  patiently  for  nine  months,  and 
after  that  He  waited  for  thirty  years  !  This  was 
zeal,  zeal  in  its  perfection.  Is  my  zeal  tempered  with  pa 
tience  ?  Am  I  patient  with  souls,  patient  with  myself, 
patient  above  all  when  God  says :  Wait,  do  nothing  ? 
JESUS  showed  His  patience  in  the  womb  of  His 
Mother  not  only  by  waiting ;  but  by  suffering,  as  we 
have  already  seen,  all  the  inconveniences  that  were 
incident  to  His  new  existence.  He  doubtless  also 
forestalled  all  the  sufferings  that  were  in  store  for 
Him  and  offered  them  all  to  His  Father.  Zeal  without 
the  aid  of  suffering  cannot  go  far  and  it  was  one  of 
the  methods  He  chose.  If  I  have  not  courage  enough 
to  choose  it,  I  must,  if  my  zeal  is  to  be  at  all  like  His, 
be  ready  for  it  when  He  chooses  it  for  me. 


THE  INTERIOR  LIFE  (6)  99 

It  will  probably  be  seen  one  day  that  those  whose 
lives  have  been  lives  of  suffering,  and  who  have  never 
been  able  to  do  any  active  work  for  Him,  are  those 
whose  zeal  has  effected  the  most  for  His  glory  and 
His  Kingdom. 

Those  of  us  who  are  not  entrusted  with  this  wonder 
fully  blessed  gift  of  suffering,  can  at  any  rate  offer  to 
Him  for  souls  all  the  many  little  inconveniences  and 
incommodities  of  our  lives,  and  so  copy  to  some  small 
extent  the  life  of  JESUS  hidden  in  Mary. 

O  my  little  JESUS,  help  me,  at  whatever  cost  to  self, 
to  copy  Thee. 

Colloquy  with  JESUS  hidden  in  Mary,  asking  Him  for 
grace,  so  to  adopt  His  methods  that  He  may  use  me 
as  an  instrument  of  His  zeal. 

Resolution.  Not  to  shrink  from  adopting  His 
methods. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Every  one  that  hath  zeal.... 
let  him  follow  Me"  (i  Mace.  n.  27) 


O  SAPIENTIA ! 

December 

"O  Wisdom  Who  earnest  forth  from  the  mouth  of  the  Most 
High,  reaching  from  end  to  end  mightily,  and  disposing  all 
things  sweetly,  come  and  teach  us  the  way  of  prudence  !" 

[Vide  Wisdom  vin.  i] 


ist.  Prelude.  The  Tabernacle  of  the  hidden  God. 
2nd.   Prelude.  The  grace  of  prudence. 

For  seven  days  before  the  Vigil  of  Christmas,  the 
Church  makes  use  of  seven  solemn  antiphons,  common 
ly  known  as  the  "Seven  O's",  because  they  all  begin 
with  "O".  One  is  sung  every  day  at  Vespers  reminding 
us  that  Our  Lord  is  to  come  in  the  evening  of  the 
world's  history.  They  are  a  sort  of  cry  or  invitation 


ioo  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

of  the  Church,  addressing  her  Bridegrom  by  some 
spiritual  title  and  begging  Him  to  come.  Before  and 
after  the  Magnificat  is  the  time  the  Church  chooses 
for  these  solemn  antiphons  in  order  to  keep  constantly 
before  our  minds  the  truth  that  He  is  coming  by 
Mary.  As  the  days  of  Advent  draw  nearer  to  their 
close,  this  truth  is  plainly  marked  in  the  Mass.  The 
Epistle,  Gospel  and  Communion  for  Ember  Wednes 
day  (in  the  third  week)  are  all  full  of  Mary  ;  the  Gospel 
for  Ember  Friday  gives  the  account  of  the  Visitation ; 
the  Mass  for  the  Fourth  Sunday  of  Advent,  as  if  the 
Church  were  loath  to  leave  her  out,  brings  Mary  in  at 
the  Offertory  and  Communion  ;  and  that  for  the  Vigil 
of  Christmas  devotes  its  Gospel  to  her.  Let  us  then  as 
we  meditate  on  these  great  antiphons  look  in  the  di 
rection  of  Mary  where  our  King  is  as  yet  hidden,  re 
membering  that  it  is  she  who  when  Christmas  comes, 
is  going  to  shew  unto  us  the  Blessed  Fruit  of  her 
womb  JESUS. 

POINT  I.  "O  WISDOM  THAT  PROCEEDEST  FROM    THE 

MOUTH  OF  THE  MOST  HIGH." 

He  is  the  Eternal  Wisdom,  and  He  has  now  become 
the  Incarnate  Wisdom.  It  is  to  Him  that  the  Church 
is  calling  to-day.  He  is  the  "Wisdom  of  God"  (i.  Cor. 
I.  24) .  and  the  Source  of  all  wisdom ;  and  yet  as  man  the 
Spirit  of  God  has  rested  upon  Him  and  filled  His 
human  Soul  with  the  seven-fold  gifts,  of  which  Wisdom 
is  the  first.  This  gift  enabled  Him  as  man  to  know  all 
mysteries,  all  God's  secret  designs  and  plans,  and 
to  enjoy  to  the  full  all  His  perfections.  The  subject 
is  so  vast  that  it  seems  impossible  for  me  to  meditate 
about  it,  but  I  will  take  one  of  the  many  things 
which  the  Holy  Scriptures  say  about  Wisdom,  one 
which  will  lead  me  again  to  the  Sanctuary  where  I 
would  be. 

"God  loveth  none  but  him  that  dwelleth  with  Wis 
dom"  (Wisdom  vn.  28).  He  so  loved  His  poor  fallen 


O  SAPIENTIA!  101 

world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son  to  be 
incarnate  for  it,  and  now  all  He  asks  from  His  child 
ren  in  return  is  their  love  and  that  they  should  show 
it  by  dwelling  with  Him.  He  came  to  be  Emmanuel, 
God  with  us.  He  tabernacled  among  us,  and  what  His 
Father  asks  is  that  we  should  not  shun  Him  and  live  far 
away  from  Him,  but  that  we  should  dwell  with  Him.  Let 
me  keep  close  then  in  spirit  to  His  blessed  Mother,  the 
Tabernacle  where  my  God  is  hidden,  and  let  me  keep 
close  in  reality  to  the  Tabernacle  on  the  Altar  where 
He  is  expecting  my  confidences  as  surely  as  He 
expected  those  of  His  Mother  ;  let  me  treat  Him  as 
my  Friend  to  Whom  I  can  tell  everything  that  con 
cerns  me  —  how  anxious  I  am  to  desire  Him  to  come 
and  yet  how  little  desire  I  seem  to  have.  There  is 
a  way  of  dwelling  with  Him  which  is  even  closer 
still :  He  that  eateth  My  Flesh  and  drinketh  My  Blood 
abideth  in  Me  and  I  in  him"  (St.  John  vi.  57).  This 
is  the  extension  of  the  Incarnation,  the  way  that 
Infinite  Wisdom  devised  by  which  poor  fallen  man 
could  nevertheless  dwell  with  Wisdom. 

O  Eternal  Wisdom,  help  me  to  make  better  use 
of  this  Thy  most  wonderful  plan  for  continuing  the 
Incarnation  !  He  was  incarnate  for  me  in  the  womb 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  but  He  is  incarnate  for  me  in 
a  more  special  and  personal  way  each  time  that  I 
receive  Him  in  Holy  Communion.  By  means  of  my 
Communions  and  their  effects  I  can  dwell  always 
without  any  interruption  in  the  tabernacle  of  the 
Most  High,  for  it  is  of  me  that  Eternal  Wisdom  speaks 
when  He  says  :  "My  Father  will  love  him,  and  We  will 
come  to  him  and  will  make  Our  abode  with  him." 
(St.  John  xiv.  23). 

POINT    II.    "REACHING    FROM    END    TO  END  MIGHTILY 
AND  DISPOSING  ALL  THINGS  SWEETLY." 

Wisdom  "can  do  all  things"  (Wisdom  vn.  27)  and 
it  is  God  hidden  in  the  womb  of  Mary,  Who  is  reaching 


102  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

from  end  to  end  of  the  earth  and  ordering  the  whole 

world  to  be  enrolled  everyone  in  his  own  city.  Why 

was  this  ?  Because  the  Roman  Emperor  wanted  to 

know  the  number  of  the  subjects  in  his  vast  empire 

just  to  satisfy  his  ambition  ?  This  is  the  answer  the 

world   would   give,    but   in    this    case   the   children 

of  Light  —  the   children   of   the  Incarnate  Wisdom 

know  better.  The  world  is  being  agitated,  though  it 

does  not  know  it,  not  by  the  command  of  any  earthly 

monarch,  but  by  the  King  of  kings  Who  is  about  to 

be  born  and  Who  must  fulfil  a  certain  prophecy  as 

to  His  birthplace.  The  prophet  Micaias  said  of  Him  : 

"His  going  forth  is  from  the  beginning,  from  the  days 

of  eternity.  And  thou,  Bethlehem  Ephrata  art  a  little 

one  among  the  thousands  of  Juda  ;   out  of  thee  shall 

He  come"  (chap.  v.  2)  ;  and  Mary,  the  mother  who 

had  been  destined  from  all  eternity  to  give  birth  to 

Him  Who  was  "from  the  days  of  eternity",  was  living 

quietly  at  Nazareth  making  all  her  preparations  for 

His  birth  there.    But  could  not  God    have  devised 

means  to  send  Mary  to  Bethlehem  without  disturbing 

the  whole  world  ?  Yes,  but  He  would  show  to  those 

who  have  eyes  to  see,  that  wisdom  "can  do  all  things," 

that  though  He  is  to  all  appearances  helpless,  hidden 

and  dependent,   yet    it  is  He    and  not  any  other 

Who  is  King  of  the  whole  world,  and  that  even  now 

before  His  birth  He  can  reach  from    end  to  end  of 

itmightlyand  do  what  He  will  therein.  And  so  "there 

went  out  a  decree  from  Caesar  Augustus  that  the 

whole  world    should  be    enrolled everyone  in 

his  own  city,"  and  Joseph  and  Mary  went  to  Beth 
lehem  and  it  so  happened  (as  we  should  say)  "that 
when  they  were  there,  her  days  were  accomplished, 
that  she  should  be  delivered"  (St.  Luke  n.  1-6).  and 
the  King  was  born  in  Bethlehem.  Sweetly  He  had  or 
dered  all  things  to  suit  His  divine  purpose. 


O  SAPIENTIA!  103 

POINT    III.    "COME    AND    TEACH    US    THE    WAY    OF 
PRUDENCE." 

Come,  my  little  King,  Who  art  nevertheless  the 
Eternal  Wisdom,  come  and  teach  me  this  heavenly 
prudence.  I  know  Thy  power  and  I  know  Thy  gen 
tleness.  I  know,  that  is  to  say,  that  Thou  canst  do  every 
thing  and  that  Thou  art  disposing  sweetly  everything 
in  my  life;  but  I  want  Thee  to  come  and  teach  me  to 
put  my  knowledge  into  practice.  If  the  whole  world 
could  be  set  in  motion  by  Thee  just  in  order  that 
one  little  desire  of  Thy  Divine  Providence  might  be 
fulfilled,  shall  I  not  be  ready  to  own  that  Thou  art 
indeed  the  King,  that  whatever  may  happen  in  the 
earth,  it  is  the  Lord  Who  reigneth ;  and  in  my  own  life 
when  things  seem,  as  they  sometimes  do,  inexplic 
able  and  beyond  all  human  ken,  Oh !  come  and  teach 
me  that  the  way  of  prudence  is  to  lie  still  like  a  little 
child  in  its  mother's  arms,  not  to  try  to  fathom  nor 
to  understand,  but  to  say :  I  am  in  the  Arms  of  the 
Eternal  Wisdom,  Who  can  do  all  things,  Who 
loves  me  with  an  infinite  love  and  Who  is  disposing 
all  things  sweetly,  gently,  mercifully  for  my  sake. 

This  is  the  lesson  the  Child  yet  unborn  would  teach. 
His  Mother  understood,  for,  as  we  have  seen,  one 
principle  guided  the  two  lives ;  but  it  was  not  easy 
for  her  to  have  all  her  plans  disarranged,  to  hear 
that  she  and  her  husband  must  take  a  long  journey 
perhaps  of  two  or  three  days,  to  know  that  her  Son 
could  not  be  born  in  her  own  little  home  so  dear  to 
her  with  all  its  hallowed  memories,  to  know  that  she 
could  not  lay  Him  in  the  little  cradle  that  she 
had  so  lovingly  prepared  for  Him  nor  surround  Him 
with  the  little  comforts  that  she  had  been  able  to 
provide.  All  this  would  have  been  much  even  for  a 
rich  mother  to  give  up,  and  Mary  was  poor  and  she 
knew  that  she  and  Joseph  would  have  to  take  just 
what  they  could  get  and  no  more.  Yet  in  Mary's 


104  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

heart  there  was  no  anxiety,  no  murmuring,  no  hesita 
tion,  no  regret  even.  Why  ?  Because  the  Babe  within 
her  taught  her  prudence,  taught  her,  that  is,  that  God's 
ways  are  best,  that  it  was  He  Who  was  ordering  all 
things  sweetly,  and  that  if  her  plans  were  upset,  it 
simply  meant  that  they  did  not  happen  to  be  God's 
plans ;  and  she  willingly  gave  up  hers  for  His. 

O  Mary  as  I  kneel  before  the  Tabernacle  where 
Thy  Son  as  yet  lies  hidden,  present  my  petitions  to 
Him.  Tell  Him  that,  cost  what  it  may,  I  do  want  His 
Will  to  be  done,  I  do  want  to  realize  that  it  is  He 
Who  is  ordering  all  things  sweetly  for  me  and  that 
though  the  way  is  often  difficult  it  is  His  way  and 
therefore  mine  —  "the  way  of  prudence." 

Colloquy  with  the  Incarnate  Wisdom. 

Resolution  "I  purposed  therefore  to  take  her  (WTisdom) 
to  me  to  live  with  me,  knowing  that  she  will  commun 
icate  to  me  of  her  good  things"  (Wisdom  vm.  9). 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "O  Sapiential  ....come  and 
teach  us  the  way  of  prudence." 


O  ADONAI ! 

December  i8th.    Feast  of  the  Expectation  of  Our  Lady. 

"O  Adonai  and  Leader  of  the  House  of  Israel !  Who  appearedst  to 
Moses  in  the  fire  of  the  flaming  bush  and  gavest  him  the  law 
on  Sinai.  Come  and  redeem  us  by  Thy  outstretched  arm." 

[Ex.  vi.  3,  in  1-9,  xx  18-22] 


ist.  Prelude.  The  Tabernacle  of  the  Hidden  God. 
2nd.   Prelude.    Grace    to  expect  and  desire  with 
Mary. 

POINT  i.  "O  VIRGO  VIRGINUM  !" 

We  think  again  to-day  of  the  Mother  as  well  as 
of  the  Son.  There  is  another  "O"  which  is  in  the  Ves 
pers  of  the  Feast  of  the  Expectation  together  with  the 
"0  Adonai"  !  and  that  is  "0  Virgo  virginum"  !  We 


O  ADONAI!  105 

appeal  again  then  to  Mary  asking  her  to  show  us  how 
to  wait,  how  to  desire,  how  to  love,  how  to  worship. 
Let  us  try  to  think  what  her  feelings  must  have  been 
during  these  last  few  days.  She  is  preparing  for  her 
journey,  putting  together  the  few  necessaries  that 
they  could  take,  packing  up  the  little  "swaddling 
clothes,"  and  all  the  time  thinking  of  nothing  but 
her  Son,  Whose  Face  she  is  now  so  soon  to  see.  The 
joy  of  the  expectation  is  so  great  that  it  overshadows 
all  else  —  she  can  talk  of  and  think  of  nothing  but 
His  birth,  now  so  near,  and  it  is  to  Him  that  she 
talks.  All  her  secrets,  all  her  longings,  all  her  hopes, 
all  her  words  of  love  and  joy  are  for  Him.  This  is  the 
interior  life. 

As  the  great  day  approaches  is  my  interior  life  be 
coming  more  intense  ?  Are  all  my  desires  centred  on 
the  little  One  Who  is  coming  ?  Am  I  continually  hold- 
ling  converse  with  Him,  telling  Him  all  that  is  in 
my  heart  ?  Is  He  the  centre  of  all  my  preparations 
for  Christmas  ?  Is  the  real  Christmas  joy,  that  is,  the 
joy  caused  by  the  thought  of  His  Coming,  so  great 
that  it  puts  into  the  shade  all  difficulties,  sorrows, 
disappointments  and  inconveniences  ?  Mary's  troubles 
were  all  caused  by  JESUS.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the 
prophecy  which  said  He  must  be  born  in  Bethlehem 
she  would  not  have  had  to  leave  her  home  at  such  an 
inconvenient  moment  and  at  such  an  inclement 
season  of  the  year. 

When  shall  I  learn  that  all  my  troubles  come  di 
rectly  from  JESUS  too,  and  from  my  union  with  Him? 
When  I  do,  I  shall  have  peace,  the  peace  which 
Mary  had  and  which  a  really  interior  life  cannot 
fail  to  produce.  If  I  find  that  my  peace  is  easily 
disturbed  by  passing  events,  let  me  examine  my 
conscience  as  to  my  interior  life  and  I  shall  probably 
find  the  reason. 


io6  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

POINT  II.  O  ADONAI  ET  Dux  ! 

O  Lord  and  Leader  !  "Give  ear,  O  Thou  that  rul 
es!  Israel,  Thou  that  leadest  Joseph  like  a  sheep" ! 
("Introit"  for  Advent  II  and  "Gradual"  for  Advent  III) . 
This  is  the  idea  in  the  Church's  cry  to-day,  she  is 
saluting  her  General.  He  it  is  Who  though  as  yet  hid 
den  is  nevertheless  leading  all.  He  it  is  Who  slowly 
though  surely  has  been  leading  the  world  through 
many  phases  till  it  is  ready  for  its  Creator  to  come 
and  live  upon  it.  He  it  is  Who  has  led  Joseph  like  a 
sheep  —  carefully  watched  over  the  chosen  nation, 
because  He  Himself,  when  the  time  came,  was  to 
be  born  in  it.  He  it  is  Who  led  the  prophets,  careful 
ly  guiding  their  hands  to  write  of  Him  and  making 
their  prophecies  more  and  more  lucid  as  the  'day  ap 
proached.  He  it  is  Who  is  now  leading  the  whole  world 
and  placing  everybody  in  his  own  city.  He  it  is  Who 
is  leading  Joseph  away  from  Nazareth.  He  it  is 
Who  is  leading  His  own  Mother  over  every  step  of 
that  difficult  and  tiring  journey,  letting  the  joy  in  His 
own  Heart  overflow  into  hers;  and  He  is  my  Leader  too. 
With  such  a  General,  nothing  will  be  overlooked  in 
my  life  ;  everything  will  be  arranged  in  wisdom  and 
love.  I  need  have  no  fear,  no  anxiety  on  that  account ; 
but  such  a  Leader  expects  a  whole-hearted,  unswerving 
allegiance  from  His  followers.  He  expects  not  only 
their  obedience,  but  their  loyalty  and  their  love.  Does 
He  demand  these  by  force  ?  No,  for  He  is  a 
Leader,  not  a  driver.  "He  calleth  His  own  sheep  by 

name  and  leadeth  them He  goeth  before  them 

and  the  sheep  follow  Him"  (St.  John  x.  3,  4).  What 
are  His  methods  ?  The  Incarnation  with  all  its  con 
sequences.  He  made  Himself  a  man,  not  an  angel, 
because  He  wanted  to  attract  man  to  Himself,  to 
win  his  love.  He  identified  Himself  with  man,  because 
He  wanted  man  to  identify  himself  with  Him.  The 
church,  the  Holy  Eucharist,  the  Tabernacle,  Holy 


O  ADONAI !  107 

Communion,  His  Sacred  Heart  —  all  these  are  to 
attract  men  to  follow  Him.  He  is  there  in  each  of 
these  going  before  and  leading  men  on.  He  is  ap 
pealing  to  them  now  from  the  womb  of  His  Mother, 
suggesting  to  them  that  they  should  choose  suffer 
ing  and  humiliation  and  the  hidden  life,  because 
He  chose  them  and  loved  them  and  submitted  to 
them  for  us  ;  they  were  His  methods,  and  His  object 
in  becoming  incarnate  for  us  was  to  win  our  love  to 
such  an  extent  that  we  should  take  Him  as  our 
Leader  and  adopt  His  methods. 

Oh !  come,  little  Leader,  come  and  redeem  us.  I  for 
one  am  determined  to  follow  wheresoever  Thou  dost 
lead,  "in  what  place  soever  Thou  shalt  be,  my 
Lord  King,  either  in  death  or  in  life  there  will  Thy 
servant  be"  (2  Kingsx  v.  21).  "Behold  I  have  given 
Him  for  a  Leader"  (Is.  LV.  4). 

POINT  III.  THE  OUTSTRETCHED  ARM. 

The  outstretched  arm  is  a  sign  (i)  of  power.  The 
little  One  Whom  we  are  expecting,  though  so  winning 
and  gentle  and  loving,  is  nevertheless  the  Almighty 
and  All-powerful  God.  He  it  is  Who  said :  "I  made  the 
earth  and  the  men  and  the  beasts  that  are  upon  the 
earth  by  My  great  power  and  by  My  stretched  out 
arm"  (Jer.  xxvu.  5).  He  it  is  Who  said  of  those 
who  would  not  acknowledge  Him  as  their  King : 
"I  will  Myself  fight  against  you  with  an  outstretched 
hand  and  with  a  strong  arm"  (chap.  xxi.  5).  ,,He  it 
is  Who  "with  a  strong  hand  and  a  stretched-out  arm" 
delivered  His  people  of  old  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt" 
(Deut.  xxvi.  8).  He  it  is  Who  gave  the  law  on  Sinai, 
when  "the  thunders  began  to  be  heard  and  lightning 
to  flash  and  a  very  thick  cloud  to  cover  the  mount, 
and  the  noise  of  the  trumpet  sounded  exceeding 

loud    and  the    people feared."  Why?    Because 

"the  Lord  came  down  upon  Mount  Sinai  in  the  very 


io8  ORTUS  CHRIS TI 

top  of  the  mount"  (Ex.  xix.  16,  20).  He  came  then 
in  power  to  give  with  His  own  outstretched  arm  His 
commandments  to  His  people  ;  but  now  He  is  coming 
in  the  silence  of  the  night  to  win  them  by  His  love  and 
no  one  will  be  afraid  of  a  little  Child. 

Oh !  come,  and  redeem  us  by  Thy  stretched  out  arm. 
Come  in  all  Thy  might  to  save  us  from  our  sins  —  our 
past  sins  and  the  evil  habits  they  have  left,  our  pre 
sent  attachment  to  venial  sins  which  we  are  ashamed 
of,  but  are  obliged  to  confess  lingers  still ;  come  and 
deliver  us  from  our  countless  imperfections :  "Lord  if 
Thou  wilt,  Thou  canst  make  me  clean"  (St.  Matt,  vm  2.) 

The  outstretched  arm  is  also  a  sign  (2)  of  pity,  of 
of  yearning,  of  longing.  A  mother  stretches  out  her 
arms  to  receive  her  babe  taking  its  first  tottering 
steps,  to  welcome  her  prodigal,  to  protect  those  in 
danger,  to  help  in  every  time  of  need. 

When  God  was  longing  to  deliver  His  people  of 
old  from  the  cruel  bondage  in .  Egypt,  He  attract 
ed  Moses'  attention  by  a  burning  bush,  so  that  He 
could  tell  him  of  His  yearnings  towards  His  people. 
Moses  saw  that  the  bush  was  on  fire  and  was  not  burnt 
and  he  said  :  "I  will  go  and  see  why  the  bush  is  not 
burnt"  (Ex.  m.  2.3).  "That  bush  hid  two  mysteries 
which  were  beyond  Moses'  power  of  reason,  but  God 
revealed  them  later  to  His  Saints.  The  fire  that  burned 
was  the  Divinity  and  the  bush  which  was  impregnat 
ed  by  the  fire  and  yet  not  burnt  was  the  Sacred 
Humanity.  Again,  the  bush  was  a  figure  of  Mary  who 
though  she  received  the  God-Man  into  her  sacred 
womb  yet  remained  a  virgin  —  the  bush  held  the 
flame  of  fire  which  lighted  the  whole  world  and  yet 
remained  intact.  Mgses  though  he  did  not  see  the  things 
which  we  see,  nevertheless  saw  a  "great  sight"  and 
"when  the  Lord  saw  that  he  went  forward  to  see,  He 
called  to  him  out  of  the  midst  of  the  bush"  and  told 
him  not  to  come  too  near  and  to  take  off  his  shoes  for 
the  ground  was  holy.  He  then  told  him  Who  He  was 


O  ADONAI!  109 

and  why  He  had  come  :  "I  have  seen  the  afflictions 
of  My  people I  have  heard  their  cry and  know 
ing  their  sorrow,  I  am  come  down  to  deliver  them" 
(verses  7, 8).  It  was  the  Heart  of  God  yearning  for  His 
children.  His  Hands  were  stretched  out  in  pity  and 
love,  but  His  hour  was  not  yet.  He  waited  and  "when 
the  fulness  of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  His  Son" 
(Gal.  iv.  4)  ;  and  now  we  are  kneeling  before  the 
Sanctuary  wherein  He  has  still  a  few  days  to  wait ; 
we  have  turned  aside  to  see  the  "great  sight,"  we 
know  that  we  are  treading  on  holy  ground.  "  Rubum 
quern  viderat  Moyses  incombustum  conservatam  agnov- 
imus  tuam  laudabilem  virginitatem  ;  Dei  genitrix  in 
tercede  pro  nobis."  In  the  bush  which  Moses  saw  un- 
consumed,  we  acknowledge  thy  admirable  virginity 
preserved :  intercede  for  us,  O  Mother  of  God. 
(Little  Office.  B.  V.  M.  —  A  Christmas  antiphon). 

As  we  keep  near  to  the  Burning  Bush  we  wonder 
more  and  more  at  the  mystery  ;  we  ask  why,  but  we 
never  receive  a  satisfying  answer,  for  who  can  fathom 
the  mystery  of  the  love  of  God  ?  The  Word  is  silent 
yet.  Could  He  speak,  we  should  hear  the  same  words 
as  Moses  heard,  for  the  Heart  of  God  changes  not : 

"I  have  seen  the  afflictions  of  My  people I  am 

come  down  to  deliver  them."  How  intense  were  His 
yearnings  !  How  great  was  His  expectation  !  Let  me 
try  to  make  Him  some  little  return  by  my  desires 
and  my  yearnings  for  Him !  Oh !  come,  little  Saviour, 
come  and  redeem  us  by  Thy  outstretched  Arm  ! 

Colloquy  with  Him  Who  is  so  soon  to  come. 

Resolution.  To  wait  with  His  Mother  to-day  asking 
her  to  give  me  some  of  her  desire. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "A  little  Child  shall  lead  them" 
(Is.  xi.  6). 


O  RADIX  JESSE ! 

December  igth. 

"O  Root  of  Jesse!  Who  standest  as  the  ensign  of  the  people, 
before  Whom  Kings  shall  keep  silence  and  unto  Whom  the 
nations  shall  make  their  supplication,  come  and  set  us  free, 
tarry  now  no  longer."  [Vide  Is.  xi.  10  and  Apoc.  xxii,  16] 


ist.  Prelude.  The  Tree  of  Jesse  so  often  seen  carved 
on  cathedral  porches  and  painted  on  windows,  and 
in  Missals. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  rally  under  the  Standard  of 
the  Tree  of  Jesse. 

POINT  I.  THE  ROOT  OF  JESSE. 

''There  shall  come  forth  a  Rod  out  of  the  Root  of 
Jesse,  and  a  Flower  shall  rise  up  out  of  his  Root;  and 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  rest  upon  Him  :  the  Spi 
rit  of  Wisdom  and  of  Understanding,  the  Spirit 
of  Counsel  and  of  Fortitude,  the  Spirit  of  Knowledge 
and  of  Godliness  ;  and  He  shall  be  filled  with  the 
Spirit  of  the  Fear  of  the  Lord"  (Is.  xi.  1-3)  St.  Jerome 
says  that  the  Branch  is  Our  Lady  and  the  Flower  her 
Son,  Who  says  of  Himself:  "I  am  the  Flower  of  the 
field  and  the  Lily  of  the  valleys"  (Cant.  11.  i) ;  and  a 
responsory  dating  from  the  middle  ages  says  :  "R. 
The  Root  of  Jesse  gave  out  a  Branch  :  and  the 
Branch  a  Flower ;  and  on  the  Flower  resteth  the  Holy 
Spirit.  V.  The  Virgin  Mother  of  God  is  the  Branch 
her  Son  is  the  Flower,  and  on  the  Flower  resteth  the 
Holy  Spirit." 

So  once  again,  if  we  would  find  the  Flower  we  must 
first  find  the  Branch  which  bears  it.  The  Flower  is  still 
in  bud  but  presently  it  will  open,  and  its  beauty  and 


O  RADIX  JESSE!  in 

fragrance  will  fill  the  whole  earth  and  attract  all  men 
to  it  :  "What  manner  of  one  is  thy  Beloved  of  the 
beloved,  O  thou  most  beautiful  among  women  ?" 
"My  Beloved  is  white  and  ruddy,  chosen  out  of  thou 
sands"  (Cant.  v.  Q,  10).  I  can  understand  that  thy  beau 
tiful  Lily  is  white,  for  I  know  that  such  is  His 
purity  that  even  the  heavens  are  not  pure  in  His 
sight,  but  why  is  His  apparel  red  ?  (Is.  LXIII.  2). 
Because  He  is  "clothed  with  a  garment  sprinkled  with 
blood:  and  His  name  is  called:  The  Word  of  God" 
(Apoc.  xix.  13).  Even  now,  before  His  delicate  petals 
are  unfolded,  they  are  marked  with  the  Cross. 

O  Root  of  Jesse,  can  ever  tree  compare  with  thine 
—  one  of  whose  branches  was  found  worthy  to  bear 
a  Flower  so  fair  !  There  are  further  beauties  as  we 
gaze  —  a  heavenly  Dew  is  resting  on  the  Flower,  it 
is  the  Holy  Spirit  Himself,  Who  at  that  blest  moment 
when  He  overshadowed  the  Branch  poured  out  all 
His  choicest  gifts  upon  the  Flower.  As  God,  the  seven 
fold  gifts  were  His  from  all  eternity,  and  directly  the 
Humanity  was  united  to  the  Eternal  Word,  the  div 
ine  perfections  belonged  to  it,  so  that  as  man  "He 
was  made  unto  us  the  Wisdom  of  God"  and  could  under 
stand  all  mysteries.  By  the  gift  of  Understanding  He 
knew  and  entered  into  all  God's  plans  for  the  Redemp 
tion  of  the  world.  The  gift  of  Counsel  showed  Him 
exactly  what  was  the  Will  of  His  Father  which  He 
had  come  to  do.  The  gift  of  Fortitude  gave  Him  the 
strength  to  carry  out  His  Father's  Will  and  to  say 
ever  :  Not  My  Will  but  Thine  be  done.  His  Knowledge 
was  so  profound  that  He  preferred  poverty  to  riches, 
and  to  be  despised  rather  than  to  be  honoured  ;  He 
knew  as  Man  the  true  worth  of  the  thing  which  as 
God  He  had  created.  The  gift  of  Piety  established  that 
tender  relationship  between  Him  and  His  Father 
which  He  wished  us  to  have  when  He  taught  us  to  say: 
Our  Father  ;  it  included  also  His  perfect  relationship 
with  His  Mother  and  St.  Joseph.  The  gift  of  Fear 


H2  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

gave  Him  as  Man  a  reverence  and  respect  for  the 
majesty  of  God.  (Vide.  Heb.  v.  7). 

It  was  thus  that  the  heavenly  Dew  rested  on  the 
heavenly  Flower. 

O  my  JESUS,  come  and  tarry  no  longer !  I  know  that 
Thou  hadst  no  need  of  any  of  these  gifts;  they  rested 
on  Thee  because  Thou  art  my  Model  and  Thou  wouldst 
show  me  how  to  use  them. 

POINT  II.  THE  ENSIGN  OF  THE  PEOPLE. 

It  is  the  Tree  of  Jesse  which  stands  as  an  ensign, 
about  which  Our  Lord  says  :  "I  am  the  Root  and  Stock 
of  David"  (Apoc.  xxii.  16).  He  then  is  the  Standard- 
bearer  and  the  Standard  is  His  Cross.  "Bearing  His 
own  Cross  He  went  forth"  (St.  John  xix.  17).  He  is 
the  "sign  which  shall  be  contradicted"  by  His  enemies 
(St.  Luke  ii.  34),  but  when  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man 
shall  appear  in  the  Heavens  (St.  Matt.  xxiv.  30)  it 
will  bring  joy  and  hope  to  the  hearts  of  all  those  who 
love  His  Coming  (2  Tim  iv.  8).  "My  beloved  is  white 
and  ruddy,  chosen  out  of  thousands,"  or  according  to 
another  translation  :  "My  beloved  is  white  and  ruddy 
a  Standard  bearer"  (Cant.  v.  loA.V.  Margin),  chosen 
for  His  strength  as  well  as  for  His  beauty.  To  Him 
shall  the  nations  make  supplication,  for  He  said  : 
"I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth  will  draw  all 
things  to  Myself"  (St.  John  XII.32). 

There  are  only  two  standards  in  the  world  —  that 
of  JESUS  Christ  and  that  of  the  devil.  Both  leaders  want 
me  to  enlist ;  both  are  trying  to  win  me ;  but  by 
what  different  means  !  The  devil  strives  to  entrap  me 
with  the  silken  threads  of  sin  which  seem  so  insigni 
ficant  and  harmless,  but  which  if  I  allow  myself  to 
be  trapped  by  them,  he  will  twine  into  a  thick  rope  and 
hold  me  fast ;  while  JESUS  draws  me  to  Himself  with 
the  cords  of  love.  Both  are  infinitely  more  powerful 
than  I  am,  and  yet  all  depends  on  me,  that  is,  on  my  will. 


O  RADIX  JESSE  113 

The  cords  of  love  are  far  stronger  than  the  cords  of 
hate,  so  I  need  not  be  afraid  of  the  devil's  capturing 
me  against  my  will;  but  on  the  other  hand  JESUS 
will  not  draw  me  with  the  cords  of  love  against  my 
will.  "//  thou  wilt,. . . .  come,"  is  His  method.  There 
are  chains,  there  is  a  cross,  but  all  is  love.  A  little  Child 
holds  the  Standard,  a  little  Child  leads,  and  all  He  asks 
is  that  we  should  follow  Him  and  do  as  He  does. 

Come,  then,  little  JESUS,  set  up  Thy  Royal  Stan 
dard,  come,  tarry  no  longer.  I  am  longing  to  show  Thee 
that  I  am  not  going  to  be  a  soldier  in  name  only  ; 
longing  to  show  Thee  that  I  understand  that  a  sol 
dier  who  has  pledged  himself  to  fight  under  Thy  Stan 
dard  must  adopt  Thy  methods,  that  if  I  would  be 
a  soldier  on  whom  Thou  canst  count.  I  must  be  really 
mortified,  really  poor,  really  ready  to  give  up  my  own 
will  and  my  own  methods,  really  anxious  to  have  humili 
ations  because  I  know  that  there  is  no  other  way  of 
attaining  the  beautiful  virtue  of  humility.  I  am  long 
ing  to  show  Thee  that  I  understand  that  those  who 
march  under  Thy  Standard  must  be  marked  by  the 
Cross.  Oh !  come,  and  set  me  free  from  all  that  keeps  me 
from  offering  myself  whole-heartedly  for  Thy  service. 
Come  and  cut  all  the  many  little  cords  that  still  bind 
me  to  the  service  of  self.  Thy  Mother  wants  Thee,  the 
Angels  are  longing  to  look  upon  Thy  Face,  the  world 
wants  Thee  though  it  knows  it  not,  and  I  am  longing 
to  want  Thee  too.  Oh  !  teach  me  to  want  Thee  more. 

Colloquy  with  the  Branch  and  the  Flower. 

Resolution.  To  examine  myself  to-day  as  to  my  at 
tachments. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "Come  and  set  us  free,  tarry  now 
no  longer." 


0  CLAVIS  DAVID ! 

December  2oth. 

"O  Key  of  David  and  Sceptre  of  the  House  of  Israel !  Who 
openest   and  no  man  shutteth ;  Who  shuttest  and  no  man 
openeth ;    come  and  bring  forth    from  his  prison-house  the 
captive  sitting  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death." 
[Isaias  xxn,  22.  Apoc.  in,  7.  Gen.  XLIX  10.  Heb.  i,  8] 


ist.  Prelude.  The  little  King  with  the  Key  and  the 
Sceptre. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  respond  to  the  Key  and  the 
Sceptre. 

POINT  I.  THE  KEY  OF  DAVID 

"I  will  lay  the  Key  of  the  House  of  David  upon 
His  shoulder"  (Is.  xxn.22).  "To  the  Angel  of  theChurch 
of  Philadelphia  write  :  These  things  saith  the  Holy 
One  and  the  True  One,  He  that  hath  the  Key  of  David, 
He  that  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth,  shutteth  and 
no  man  openeth  :  I  know  thy  works.  Behold  I  have 
given  before  thee  a  door  opened  which  no  man  can 
shut,  because  thou  hast  a  lit  tie  strength."  (Apoc,  in.  7.8) 

The  Babe  unborn  has  already  had  the  Key  laid 
upon  His  Shoulder.  He  already  has  authority.  Soon, 
very  soon  now,  He  will  come  to  use  it.  How  will  He 
use  this  Key  and  what  is  it  ?  It  is  the  Key  of  authority 
but  it  is  also  the  Key  of  love,  (i)  He  is  coming  to  unlock 
the  gates  which  hold  the  human  race  fast  in  ignorance 
and  sin,  to  be  its  Redeemer,  to  give  it  "a  door  opened 
which  no  man  can  shut,"  to  give  it  a  chance  if  it  will 
of  walking  out  of  its  prison-house  into  the  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  alone  can  make  it  free  (Gal  iv,  31). 
(2)  He  is  coming  to  put  His  golden  Key  of  love  into 
the  hearts  of  men,  to  open  those  doors  which  are 
shut  against  Him  and  which  none  but  He  can  open, 


O  CLAVIS  DAVID!  115 

for  none  but  He  can  give  grace.  Each  little  child 
whose  heart  is  filled  with  grace  at  its  Baptism  is 
only  able  to  receive  it  because  the  little  Child  with 
the  golden  Key  has  opened  its  heart.  ''Thou  hast  open 
ed  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  to  all  believer.-."  Come, 
then,  O  Key  of  David,  come  and  begin  Thy  blessed 
work  on  earth.  Thou  hast  already  put  Thy  magic 
Key  into  the  heart  of  St.  John  the  Baptist  and  doubt 
less  of  many  another  ;  come  and  tarry  not,  come  and 
f  oundThyChurch  and  pass  on  the  wondrous  power  of  the 
keysto  those  with  whom  Thou  wilt  leave  Thy  authority. 
(3)  He  is  coming  to  open  with  His  Key  of  love  His  own 
most  Sacred  Heart.  None  but  He  can  open  that 
vast  treasure-house  of  love,  and  none  but  He  can 
shut  it.  It  will  be  there  for  a  refuge  for  all  His  children 
in  all  time  —  a  standing  memorial  of  His  love.  What 
does  He  ask  in  return  ?  Only  that  when  we  hear  Him 
put  His  golden  Key  into  our  hearts,  there  may  be  a 
response  :  "My  Beloved  put  His  Hand  through  the 
key-hole  and  my  heart  was  moved  at  His  touch. 
I  arose  up  to  open  to  my  Beloved"  (Cant.  v.  4.  5).  The 
rising  up  to  let  Him  in  is  our  part,  He  puts  in  His  Key 
and  unlocks,  that  is,  He  removes  all  obstacles  by  His 
grace,  but  we  must  respond  to  that  grace  for  though 
He  has  unlocked  the  door  He  will  not  force  an  entrance. 
"Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock/'  and  then  He 
waits,  waits  for  our  correspondence  and  for  our  love. 
"My  son,  give  Me  thy  heart,"  He  wants  it,  He  has 
used  His  Key  of  love  to  obtain  it,  but  He  will  not 
take  it,  it  must  be  a  free  gift  of  love. 

At  the  last  great  Advent  the  door  of  His  mercy 
will  be  shut  against  all  those  who  have  refused  Him  an 
entrance  into  their  hearts,  and  when  He  shuts,  no 
man  can  open.  "Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us,"  and  the 
answer  will  come  through  the  eternally  locked  door  : 
"I  never  knew  you,  depart  from  Me." 

Oh!  come,  Divine  little  One,  come  with  Thy 
Key  while  yet  there  is  time  and  unlock  the  many 


n6  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

hearts  which  still  find  no  place  for  Thee,  no  time  to 
attend  to  Thee  waiting  so  patiently,  no  desire  to 
give  Thee  an  invitation  this  Christmas;  and  give 
them  grace  to  respond. 

POINT  II.  THE  SCEPTRE  OF  THE  HOUSE  OF  ISRAEL. 

The  little  One  Who  is  to  come  not  only  has  a  Key 
on  His  Shoulder,  but  a  Sceptre  in  His  Hand.  The 
word  used  for  Sceptre  (shebet)  in  the  Hebrew  has  four 
distinct  meanings  and  we  can  apply  them  all  to  our 
Lord  and  Savionr.  JESUS  Christ.  It  is  : 

(i)  a  rod  of  command,  a  sign  of   royalty  (Esther 
iv.  ii,  Ps.  XLIV.  7)  ; 

(2)  a  rod  of  iron,  a  rod  of  correction  (Ps.  n.  9.  Prov. 
xxn,  15.) ; 

(3)  the  shepherd's  rod  or  wand  (Lev.  xxvu.  32); 

(4)  the  flail  which  separates  the  grain  from  the 
chaff  (Is.  xxvin.  27)'. 

(i)  A  sign  of  royalty.  He  is  my  King  —  how  much 
that  says  to  me  !  He  has  authority  over  me  and  a 
right  to  command  me,  a  right  to  my  service  from 
every  point  of  view ;  but  He  will  not  exact  it 
from  me.  He  stretches  out  His  Sceptre  of  mercy  in 
token  of  clemency.  He  wants  my  service,  but  He  wants 
it  to  be  the  outcome  of  my  love  and  so  He  uses  His 
Sceptre  to  attract  me.  He  brings  Himself  down  to 
my  level, He  calls  Himself  my  Brother,  my  Friend.  He 
tells  me  that  if  I  will  throw  in  my  lot  with  Him  and 
do  as  He  does,  one  day  I  shall  share  His  Kingdom  and 
reign  with  Him.  Such  is  my  King  and  such  is  the 
meaning  of  His  Sceptre.  "Where  is  He  that  is  born 
King  of  the  Jews  ?"  Thou  art  as  yet  hidden,  O  my  little 
King,  but  Thou  wilt  be  born  a  king  for  "Thy  throne, 
0  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever,  a  sceptre  of  justice  is 
the  sceptre  of  Thy  Kingdom"  (Heb.  1-8).  What  is  my 
response  going  to  be  to  that  Sceptre  stretched  out  once 
again  ?  That  of  a  loyal,  whole-hearted,  loving  subject 


O  CLAVIS  DAVID  !  117 

or  that  of  one  who  is  still  hesitating  between  the 
service  of  self  and  the  service  of  the  King  ? 

(2)  A  rod  of  correction.  For  His  enemies  it  is  a  "rod 
of  iron,"  but  for  His  children  a  rod  of  love,  for  what 
son  is  there  whom  the  father  doth  not  correct  ? '  'Whom 
the  Lord  loveth  He  chastiseth  ;  and  He  scourgeth 
every  son  whom  He  receiveth.  Persevere  under  dis 
cipline.   God  dealeth  with  you  as  with  His  sons." 
(Heb.  xii.  6.  7).  We  are  not  to  "faint"  nor  "be  weary" 
nor  "neglect  the  discipline,"  not  to  be  inclined  to  give 
all  up  and  choose  an  easier  path  ;  no,  but  to  regard 
the  discipline  as  a  "consolation,"  (verse  5)  a  proof  of 
love,  a  sign  that  we  are  really  the   children  with 
whom  He  does  what  He  likes,  instructing  us  accord 
ing  to  His  own  pleasure   (verse  10). 

Oh !  my  little  King,  come  with  Thy  rod  of  correction, 
come  and  make  me  a  saint  and  do  not  spare  me  in 
the  making.  He  that  spareth  the  rod  spoileth  the  child. 
I  do  not  want  to  be  a  spoilt  child,  but  a  child  on  whom 
Thou  canst  count,  that  is,  a  child  to  whom  Thou  canst 
say  what  Thou  wilt  and  whom  Thou  canst  criticize 
as  thou  wilt,  by  the  mouth  of  whom  Thou  wilt,  a 
child  whom  Thou  dost  not  consider  because  Thou  art 
sure  of  its  love,  sure,  that  is,  that  it  loves  Thee  and 
Thy  ways  better  than  self  and  its  ways. 

(3)  A  shepherd's  staff  or  crook.  As  it  had  been  pro 
phesied  of  Him  that  He  should  be  a  king,  so  it  had  also 
been  prophesied  that  He  should  be  a  shepherd  :  "I 
will  save  My  flock ....  and  I  will  set  up  one  Shepherd 
over  them  and  He  shall  feed  them  and  He  shall  be  their 
Shepherd"  (Ezech.  xxxiv.  22,  23,   and  xxxvu.   24). 
He  shall  feed  His  flock  like  a  shepherd,  He  shall  gath 
er    together    the    lambs   with  His  arms,  and  shall 
take  them  up  in  His  bosom,  and  He  Himself  shall 
carry  them  that  are  with  young"  (Is.  XL.  u).  "I  am 
the  Good  Shepherd  ;"   even  now  while  He  is  yet  in 
the  womb  of  His  Mother  He  is  counting  His  sheep, 
calling  them  out,  knowing  each  one  by  name,  thinking 


n8  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

of  the  great  fold  which  He  is  going  to  make,  of  the 
one  shepherd  to  whom  He  will  entrust  the  great 
work  of  feeding  His  sheep,  of  the  "other  sheep" 
whom  He  "must  bring"  into  the  fold  sooner  or  later. 
Even  now  He  is  planning  to  lay  down  His  life  for  His 
sheep  "that  they  may  have  life  and  have  it  more 
abundantly." 

(4)  The  flail  which  separates  the  chaff  from  the 
good  grain,  the  tribulum  which  causes  "great  trib 
ulation"  on  earth's  threshing  floor,  but  which  is 
used  only  for  the  good  of  the  grain  and  ensures  its 
being  gathered  into  the  heavenly  garners.  Oh  !  my 
little  King,  Who  art  coming  to  bring  peace  make  me 
understand  that  I  shall  never  have  peace  till  I  am  ful 
ly  persuaded  that  all  my  tribulation,  all  my  troubles, 
trials  and  afflictions  are  directly  caused  by  Thee, 
that  it  is  Thou  Thyself  and  no  other  Who  dost  use 
the  threshing  instruments  to  separate  me  from  all 
that  is  not  pleasing  to  Thee. 

Come  then,  and  with  Thy  Key  of  love  unlock 
the  prison-house  and  bring  forth  the  captive  sitting 
in  darkness  and  then  with  Thy  Sceptre  rule  him, 
correct  him,  guide  him  and  afflict  him. 

Colloquy  with  Him  Who  has  the  Key  and  the  Sceptre. 

Resolution.  To  rise  up  and  open  to  my  Beloved 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  O  Clavis  David! 

O  OKI  ENS! 

December  2ist.    Feast  of  St.  Thomas. 

"O  Orient !  (Dawn  of  the  East,  Rising  Sun.  Dayspring)  Splend 
our  of  the  Light  Eternal  and  Sun  of  Justice,  come  and  enlighten 
them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death." 

[Is.  ix  2,    Zach.  in.  8,  vi.  12.   Mai.  iv  2,    St.  Luke  I,  78] 


ist.  Prelude.  "The  light  of  the  morning  when  the 
sun  riseth"  (2.  Kings  xxm.  4). 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  tread  always  the  "Way  of 
Peace." 


O  ORIENS!  119 

POINT  I.  THE  ORIENT. 

"Behold  I  will  bring  my  Servant  the  Orient." 
(Zach.ni.  8)  Now  God  has  kept  His  promise  for  Zach- 
ary  has  already  sung:  "The  Orient  from  on  high  has 
visited  us."  But  where  is  He,  this  Servant  of  God 
Who  has  come  to  do  His  Will,  this  Man  Who  is  also 
God,  this  Splendour  of  the  Light  Eternal  and  Sun  of 
Justice?  As  yet  He  is  hiding  His  light,  but  "fear  not 
for  on  the  fifth  day  Our  Lord  will  come  unto  you" 
(Antiphon  of  the  Benedictus  for  to-day) .  He  will  come 
and  He  will  not  tarry ;  but  when  He  comes  He  will 
still  hide  His  light  under  the  swaddling  clothes  and 
the  helplessness  and  dependence  of  a  little  babe. 
Why  is  this.  O  Orient  ?  Thou  art  the  Light  Eternal 
and  the  Sun  of  Justice  and  yet  Thy  rising  seems  to 
make  so  little  difference  in  the  world.  Hardly  any 
know  that  Thou  hast  risen.  My  child,  it  is  true  that 
I  am  the  Light  of  the  world,  true  that  I  am  the  bright 
and  morning  Star,  but  the  light  can  only  reach  the 
world  by  faith.  Those  who  have  faith  like  Zachary  and 
his  wife  and  infant  son  know  that  I  have  visited  them, 
not  because  they  have  seen  me,  but  by  faith.  It  is 
the  same  with  my  own  sweet  Mother  :  "Blessed  art 
thou  that  hast  believed"  (St.  Luke  1.45).  It  will  be 
the  same  when  I  am  born  in  a  few  days'  time.  Most 
will  see  nothing  beyond  a  babe  in  swaddling  clothes, 
but  to  a  chosen  few  who  have  the  gift  of  faith  the 
Sun  of  Justice  will  have  risen,  the  Star  will  have 
appeared,  their  cry  will  be  :  "Behold  a  Man,"  even  the 
Man-God,  "the  Orient  is  His  name."  It  will  be  the 
same  all  through  My  life  on  earth,  only  the  few  will 
recognize  the  Light  of  the  world  ;  most  will  not  come 
to  Me,  but  will  prefer  darkness  rather  than  light. 
It  will  be  the  same  with  My  sacramental  life  in  the 
Church.  I  shall  be  there,  but  only  the  eye  of  faith 
will  detect  Me.  The  Sun  of  Justice  has  risen  with 


120  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

health  in  His  Wings,  but  only  very  gradually  will 
He  make  Himself  felt  in  a  world  that  is  sitting  in 
darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death. 

And  why,  O  Orient,  Splendour  of  the  Light  Eternal, 
why  dost  Thou  not  cast  Thy  bright  beams  over  the 
whole  world  at  once  that  all  may  know  and  recognize 
Thee  as  the  Day  spring  which  has  risen  ? 

Because,  My  child,  I  love  faith  and  it  is  by  faith  that 
I  intend  men  to  know  Me.  I  do  enlighten  ''every  man 
that  cometh  into  this  world''  (St.  John  I.  q),  that  is 
I  give  to  each  sufficient  light  to  save  his  soul,  to 
one  more,  to  another  less,  and  I  shall  judge  according 
to  the  light  I  have  given  ;  but  what  I  want  from  all 
is  co-operation,  I  want  their  faith,  I  want  them  to 
believe,  not  because  they  can  see  and  understand,  but 
because  by  means  of  My  grace  in  their  hearts  and  es 
pecially  by  means  of  the  revelation  given  to  My 
Church  I  enlighten  their  minds.  Yes,  the  Sun  has 
risen  with  health  in  His  Wings,  and  gradually  He 
will  increase  in  strength  till  the  "uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth"  respond  to  His  light.  It  is  a  work  of  time 
just  as  it  is  a  work  of  time  in  each  individual  soul. 
The  soul  does  not  see  clearly  as  soon  as  the  light 
enters  ;  there  is  a  period  when  men  seem  like  trees 
walking  (St.  Mark  vm.  24) ;  but  if  only  it  will  respond 
and  hold  on  by  faith,  the  time  will  come  when  it  will 
see  all  things  clearly. 

O  Orient,  come  and  enlighten  those  that  sit  in  dark 
ness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death  with  the  light  of  faith. 
It  is  faith  that  is  needed  on  the  earth,  it  is  faith  that 
is  needed  in  each  individual  soul.  It  is  faith  that 
I  need,  more  faith,  more  confidence  in  Thy  dealings. 
Many  shadows  are  still  cast  on  my  soul  by  sin  —  even 
a  wilful  imperfection  casts  a  shadow.  Oh  What 
need  I  have  of  Thee,  O  Orient  from  on  high,  to  come 
and  visit  me  and  chase  away  the  shadows  of  the 
night !  "Till  the  day  break  and  the  shadows  retire" 
(Cant.  11.17  IV-6)- 


O  OKI  ENS!  121 

POINT  II.  ST.  THOMAS. 

It  is  a  coincidence,  if  not  something  more,  that 
puts  the  antiphon  0  Oriensf  on  the  same  day  as  the 
Feast  of  St.  Thomas.  It  was  on  account  of  St.  Thomas' 
doubt  that  the  great  principle  was  given  to  the  Church  : 
"Blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  and  yet  have 
believed."  It  is  on  account  of  St.  Thomas'  faith  that 
countless  Indulgences  are  granted  every  day  to  the 
faithful  who  make  use  of  his  words  :  "My  Lord  and 
my  God"  when  their  sight  shows  them  nothing  but 
a  little  Host  elevated  by  a  priest.  It  was  St.  Thomas' 
zeal  which  made  him  go  to  the  Indies  and  proclaim 
that  the  Orient  had  visited  His  people  and  that  God  had 
become  incarnate  for  men.  "Thou  didst  make  all  the 
Indies  shine  with  much  light"  (Hymn  of  the  Greek 
Church  to  St.  Thomas),  and  that  light  was  the  light 
of  faith  in  Him  Whom  they  had  not  seen.  It  is  St. 
Thomas  who  comes  to-day  to  revive  our  flagging  faith, 
to  introduce  us  to  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem  and  tell  us 
that  He  is  indeed  the  Orient  though  He  is  hiding  His 
light,  to  warn  us  to  give  no  heed  to  temptations  against 
the  faith,  to  tell  us  that  when  we  are  contemplating  the 
humility  and  nothingness  of  our  God  and  the  temptation 
comes  to  us,  as  it  did  to  him  to  say :  Unless  I  see 
for  myself,  "I  will  not  believe,"  to  remember  the  words 
of  the  Master  :  "Blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen 
and  yet  have  believed." 

O  blessed  Saint  Thomas !  who  art  now  in  the  land 
of  light  and  vision,  intercede  for  us  that  we  may  be 
as  little  children,  believing  all  we  are  told  and  quietly 
waiting  till  the  day  dawn  and  the  Orient  arises  in 
all  His  majesty  and  strength,  preparing  as  a  giant  to 
run  His  course,  but  for  the  moment  hiding  everything 
under  the  form  of  a  helpless  babe.  We  do  not  ask 
for  sight  but  for  the  light  which  will  lead  us  to  Him, 
the  light  of  faith,  so  that  when  we  see  Him  wrapped 
in  swaddling  clothes  and  lying  in  a  manger  we  may  cry 
out  with  you  :  "My  Lord  and  My  God." 


122  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

POINT  III.  THE  WAY  OF  PEACE. 

The  Orient  visited  us  not  only  "to  enlighten  them 
that  sit  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death/' 
but  also  "to  direct  our  feet  into  the  way  of  peace" 
(St.  Luke  i.  79)  And  what  is  the  way  of  peace  but  the 
way  of  faith,  which  He  is  coming  to  light  up  ?  Nothing 
can  bring  peace  to  this  dark  and  sin-stricken  world 
but  faith.  The  Sun  of  Justice  is  rising  with  health  in 
His  Wings  and  that  health  is  faith.  It  is  the  remedy 
for  all  ills.  Men  try  every  other  remedy  but  they 
leave  out  God  and  His  faith  and  the  result  is  that 
the  world  remains  in  chaos.  The  Light  has  risen,  the 
Orient  has  visited  us,  but  men  shut  their  eyes  to  the 
light  and  prefer  the  darkness,  because  their  deeds  are 
evil. 

The  Way  of  Peace  is  made  by  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
it  is  the  Highway  to  the  Heaven  of  Peace.  Am  I  on 
it  ?  Yes,  for  I  am  one  of  "the  household  of  faith"  and 
can  never  thank  Him  sufficiently  for  having  directed 
my  feet  into  the  City  of  Peace.  But  this  is  not  all. 
Many  people,  even  those  of  the  "household  of  faith" 
have  very  little  real  peace  in  their  lives.  They  spend 
their  time  in  complaints,  regrets,  criticisms,  anxieties. 
Is  this  what  the  King  of  Peace  intends  ?  Oh  no !  He 
is  ever  there  waiting  to  direct  their  feet  towards  the 
"green  pastures"  and  "the  still  waters",  but  the  Way 
of  Peace  is  the  way  of  faith,  of  trust  and  confidence. 
Until  I  can  really  trust  Him,  the  peaceful  pastures 
can  never  be  mine,  I  can  never  lie  down  in  them  and 
rest.  I  am  His  sheep,  but  I  do  not  wholly  trust  my 
Shepherd.  If  I  did,  I  should  believe  that  whatever  He 
chose  and  arranged  for  me  was  the  best  ;  I  could  not 
complain  of  what  He  had  planned  for  me,  however 
hard  it  might  be.  I  could  not  criticize  His  arrangements 
and  want  to  make  my  own.  May  my  trust  be  so  ab 
solute  this  Christmas  that  it  is  apparent  to  everyone 
that  I  possess  the  peace  which  the  Babe  of  Betlehem 


O  REX  GENTIUM  !  123 

comes  to  bring.  O  Orient  come  once  more  and  direct 
my  feet  into  the  way  of  peace. 

Colloquy  with  the  Orient. 

Resolution.  "Although  He  should  kill  me.  I  will  trust 
in  Him".  (Job.  xm.  15) 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  0  Oriens  ! 


O  REX  GENTIUM! 

December  22nd. 

"O  King  of  nations  and  their  desired  One  and  the  Corner-stone 
that  makest  both  one,  come  and  save  man  whom  Thou  didst 
form  out  of  slime  !" 

[Gen.xLix.  10.  Agg.  n.  8.    Isaias  xxvui.  16.  Gen.  n.  7] 


ist.  Prelude.  Mary  and  Joseph  on  the  road  to  Bethle 
hem.  "Behold  thy  King  will  come  to  thee..He  is 
poor  and  riding  upon  an  ass."  (Zach.  ix.  9) 
2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  welcome  my  King. 

POINT  I.  "THE  DESIRED  OF  ALL  NATIONS  SHALL  COME." 

King  of  nations  He  has  always  been,  for  He  created 
them;  in  Him  they  live  and  move  and  are.  (Acts.  xvn.  2) 
He  has  been  in  His  earth  ever  since  He  created  it, 
governing  it,  sustaining  and  preserving  the  life  which 
He  gave,  co-operating  always  with  His  creatures. 
We  must  not  think  of  Him  as  creating  the  world  and 
then  leaving  it  to  do  the  best  it  could  till  the  time  came 
for  Him  to  be  incarnate.  That  is  a  false  idea.  His  de 
lights  were  always  to  be  with  the  children  of  men  and 
though  the  Orient  did  not  begin  to  dawn  till  the  time 
of  the  Incarnation,  the  Light  had  been  in  the  world 
all  along  ;  the  Sun  of  Justice  had  existed  from  all 
eternity.  "He  was  in  the  world  and  the  world  was  made 
by  Him  and  the  world  knew  Him  not."  (St.  John  1. 10) 
But  though  it  knew  Him  not,  the  world  had  enough 


124  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

light  to  desire  Him.  Ever  since  God  at  the  time  of 
man's  fall  had  made  His  great  promise  concerning 
the  Woman  and  her  Seed,  He  that  was  to  come  had 
been  to  the  nations  "their  desired  One,"  That  promise 
had  been  carefully  cherished,  handed  on  from  father 
to  son  till  Moses  came  and  recorded  it  in  the  book  of 
Genesis ;  and  though  of  necessity  one  nation  had  to 
be  selected  to  which  the  Woman  and  her  Seed  were 
to  belong,  yet  the  promise  was  given  to  all  nations  and 
all  claimed  their  share  in  it.  The  chosen  nation  through 
whom  all  the  others  were  to  be  blessed  was  Abraham's. 
Through  him  and  his  seed  the  great  promise  was  to 
be  fulfilled  (Gen.  xii.  3)  The  time  was  hinted  at  in  the 
patriarch  Jacob's  blessing  to  Juda  :  "The  sceptre 
shall  not  be  taken  away  from  Juda,  nor  a  ruler  from 
his  thigh,  till  He  come  that  is  to  be  sent  and  He  shall 
be  the  expectation  of  nations"  (Gen.  XLIX.  10).  The 
house  or  family  which  was  to  have  the  joy  of  realizing 
the  promise  was  David's  ;  the  place  where  the  Woman 
was  to  bring  forth  her  Seed  was  Bethlehem.  Here 
"she  that  travaileth  shall  bring  forth"  and  here 
"shall  He  come. .  that  is  to  be  the  Ruler  in  Israel" 
(Mich. v.  2.3).  Each  subsequent  prophecy  or  promise 
developed  and  enlarged  the  original  one  given  in 
Eden,  but  in  that  one  the  nations  had  all  that  they 
needed  upon  which  to  build  up  their  hopes  and 
nourish  their  desires  —  the  Woman  and  her  Seed,  the 
"Child  with  His  Mother"  —  and  though  the  promise 
belonged  to  the  chosen  nation  (Rom.  1x4),  the  first 
great  promise  had  been  handed  down  through  the  other 
nations  and  they  knew  enough  to  make  them  desire, 
enough  to  find  the  Light  if  they  sought  it  as  did 
the  Wise  Kings  of  the  East. 

O  King  of  nations,  as  I  look  back  through  the  ages 
and  see  the  Child  and  His  Mother  so  clearly  set  forth 
iri  promise  and  prophecy,  in  type  and  example, 
when  I  think  of  Thy  plans  for  the  redemption  of  the 
world,  made  from  all  eternity  and  gradually  unfolding 


O  REX  GENTIUM!  125 

as  the  fulness  of  time  approached,  when  I  think  of 
the  nations  all  desiring  Thy  coming,  when  I  think 
of  the  intense  desire  of  Thy  loving  Heart,  there 
is  one  thing  that  seems  to  jar  and  to  be  out  of  harmony 
with  the  rest,  and  that  is  the  lamentable  want  of 
desire  in  my  own  heart !  The  time  is  very  short  now, 
the  Child  with  His  Mother  are  already  on  the  way 
to  Bethlehem.  Oh  !  Let  me  multiply  my  Acts  of  Desire 
that  my  little  King  when  He  comes  may  be  indeed  my 
"desired  One"  too.  "I  sat  down  under  His  shadow, 
Whom  I  desired."  (Cant.  11.3) 

POINT  II.    THE  CORNER-STONE  THAT  MAKETH 
BOTH  ONE. 

"Behold  I  will  lay  a  stone  in  the  foundations  of 
Sion,  a  tried  stone,  a  corner-stone,  a  precious  stone, 
founded  in  the  foundations"  (Isaias  xxvm.i6),  "the 
stone  which  the  builders  rejected"  (Ps.CXVll.22). 

This  is  one  of  the  promises  confided  to  the  chosen 
nation.  Our  Blessed  Lord  claims  it  as  applying  to 
Himself  (St.  Matt.  xxi.  42.  St.  Luke  xx.  17),  and 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  both  speak  of  it  as  if  it  were 
well  known.  (Acts.  iv.  n.  I  Peter  n  6-8.  Rom.  ix.33, 
Eph.  n.  20). 

He  is  the  Corner-stone  Who  is  coming  to  make  both 
one  (Eph.  n.  14),  both  the  Jews  to  whom  belongs  the 
promise  (Rom.  ix.  4)  and  the  Gentiles  who  are  "co 
partners  of  His  promise"  (Eph.ni.  6).  He  is  coming  to 
preach  peace  to  them  that  are  far  off  as  well  as  to 
them  that  are  nigh,  coming  to  make  "the  strangers 
and  foreigners"  feel  that  they  are  "fellow-citizens 
with  the  saints  and  the  domestics  of  God,"  coming 
to  weld  all  together  into  one  great  building  of  which 
He  Himself  is  to  be  the  chief  Corner-stone,  binding 
together  the  two  walls  (Jews and  Gentiles),  supporting 
each  stone  and  keeping  each  in  its  place,  a  holy  tem 
ple  in  the  Lord,  "a  habitation  of  God  in  the  spirit." 


126  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

Such  is  the  picture  St.  Paul  draws  for  us  (Eph.  n\ 
and  such  is  the  picture  which  the  antiphon  for  to-day 
brings  before  our  minds.  "All  one  in  Christ  JESUS." 
He  is  the  King  of  all  nations,  the  Desired  of  all  na 
tions,  the  Corner-stone  of  the  whole  building  ;  with 
Him  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Gentile  (Gal.  in.  28) . 

Let  me  tell  Him  even  now  before  He  comes  how  I 
long  to  share  in  the  great  work  so  dear  to  His  Sacred 
Heart,  let  me  offer  myself  to  co-operate  with  Him  in 
His  designs  for  the  human  race  which  He  loves  so  well. 
Let  me  be  ready  to  labour,  to  suffer,  to  pray,  to 
spend  and  be  spent,  if  only  I  may  thus  bring  Him  a 
few  stones  for  His  Holy  Temple.  I  was  "sometime 
afar  off"  but  now  have  been  "made  nigh  by  the  Blood 
of  Christ"  (Eph.  11.13).  "What  shall  I  render?"  (Ps. 
cxv.  12). 

POINT  III.  COME  AND  SAVE  MAN  WHOM  THOU  DIDST 

FORM   OUT  OF  THE   DUST. 

"Their  desired  One"  Who  has  never  been  far  from 
the  hearts  of  His  children,  knows  the  need  of  the  na 
tions.  He  Who  formed  man  out  of  the  dust  knows  his 
need  of  a  Saviour.  What  are  the  desires  of  the  nations 
compared  with  His  desire  ?  From  all  eternity  He  has 
desired  the  time  to  come  when  by  taking  the  na 
ture  of  man  He  could  fulfil  their  desires  and  be  to 
them  both  a  King  and  a  Saviour.  Very  soon  now  will 
the  Angels  be  telling  the  glad  tidings  to  man  :  To  you 
is  born  the  Saviour.  Very  soon  will  the  heavenly 
choirs  be  singing  the  praises  of  the  new-born  King, 
and  the  question  will  be  asked  even  by  distant  na 
tions  :  "Where  is  He  that  is  born  King  ?" 

Oh!  come,  little  King,  come  and  fulfil  the  desires  of 
all  hearts.  Thou  hast  given  them  and  Thou  also  must 
satisfy  them.  Art  Thou  really  the  one  desire  of  my  heart, 
around  which  all  my  hopes  centre  ?  If  Thou  wert 
not  there,  I  know  that  life  would  be  nothing  but  a 


O  EMMANUEL!  127 

blank.  Come  and  create  a  greater  desire  than  ever 
after  the  perfection  Thou  wouldst  have,  and  then 
show  me  how  to  follow  after  it.  "In  what  place  soever 
Thou  shalt  be,  my  Lord  King. . .  .there  will  Thy  ser 
vant  be"  (2  Kings  xv.  21).  To-day  then  I  will  journey 
with  Thy  blessed  Mother,  for  surely  the  closer  I  keep 
to  her,  the  greater  must  be  my  desires. 

Colloquy  with  "the  desired  One". 

Resolution.   Grace  to  desire  Him  more  ardently. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  O  Rex  Gentium ! 


O  EMMANUEL! 

December  23rd. 

"O  Emmanuel,    our  King  and  Lawgiver,   the  Expectation  and 

Saviour  of  the  nations  !  Come  and  save  us,    O  Lord  our  God." 

[Is.  vn,  14,   viii,  8,  xxxin,  22,    St  Jas.  iv,  12] 


1st.  Prelude.  Mary  and  Joseph  in  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem. 

2nd.   Prelude.    Grace  to  worship  with  them. 

POINT  I.  EMMANUEL,  GOD  WITH  us. 

On  the  way  from  Nazareth  to  Bethlehem  lies  Jeru 
salem  and  we  may  be  quite  sure  that  a  happy  event  for 
Mary  and  Joseph  on  this  long  and  tiring  journey  now 
nearing  its  end  would  be  their  visit  to  the  Temple, 
near  which  Mary,  and  probably  Joseph  too,  had  spent 
most  of  her  life.  We  may  think,  then,  of  Mary  to-day 
taking  her  Son  into  His  own  Temple.  We  may  think 
of  the  joy  of  the  Angels  as  they  lifted  high  the  gates 
to  let  the  hidden  King  come  in.  In  the  Holy  of 
Holies  of  Solomon's  Temple  was  the  Ark  of  the  Co 
venant,  inside  which  were  the  Tables  of  God's  law  and 
upon  which  was  manifested  the  presence  of  the  All- 
Holy.  But  here  kneeling  in  the  Temple,  in  the  women's 


128  ORTUS  CHRIS  TI 

court  afar  off,  was  the  real  Ark  of  the  Covenant  of 
which  the  other  was  only  a  type,  hiding  within  her 
chaste  womb  the  new  Lawgiver  Whose  Presence  was 
known  only  to  the  Angels  who  were  worshipping  round 
His  Shrine,  and  to  Mary  and  Joseph  the  only  earthly 
worshippers  in  the  Temple  that  day  who  understood. 

Here  was  the  Virgin  with  her  Son,  the  prophecy 
was  fulfilled  -  -  God  with  us.  "His  name  shall  be 
called  Emmanuel." 

Yet  Mary  and  Joseph  were  not  the  only  worshippers 
in  the  Temple  that  day  —  there  was  a  Human  Soul 
worshipping  God  as  He  had  never  been  worshipped 
before.  The  Heart  of  Jesus  now  so  near  the  end  of  the 
first  stage  of  Its  existence  on  earth  was  offering  to 
God  all  Its  homage  and  all  Its  love,  offering  to  Him  all 
the  work  that  had  been  done  during  the  nine  months 
passed  in  the  holy  "Ark  of  the  Convenant,"  all  the 
humiliation  and  self-abasement,  the  silence  and  depend 
ence,  the  suffering  and  patience,  the  satisfaction  and 
merit.  He  had  been  doing  all  the  time  the  things  that 
pleased  His  Father,  the  things  that  He  had  made 
Himself  man  to  be  able  to  do.  Now  He  is  waiting—  and 
the  very  waiting  is  another  Act  of  worship  —  waiting  for 
the  moment  to  come  when  He  can  take  the  next  step 
in  His  earthly  journey,  waiting  with  His  Mother 
whose  intense  desire  is  only  second  to  His  Own. 

O  Emmanuel !  God  with  us !  I  feel  that  I  must  go 
too  to  Thy  Sacred  Courts  to-day  and  make  one  more 
worshipper  before  that  Holy  Shrine.  Advent  is  nearly 
over,  my  time  of  preparation  is  well-nigh  at  an  end. 
What  have  I  to  offer  as  I  kneel  in  adoration  ?  Feeble 
desires,  broken  resolutions,  failure  again  in  the  thing  I 
did  so  want  not  to  fail  in  this  Advent,  good  inten 
tions,  but  little  else.  Dare  I  come  and  kneel  there 
where  all  is  so  holy  and  so  perfect  ?  Yes,  for  He 
is  Emmanuel,  God  incarnate  for  me.  Let  me  hand 
Him  through  His  Mother  all  my  poverty  and  wretch 
edness  and  weakness  and  failure,  together  with  my 


O  EMMANUEL!  129 

contrition  and  repentance  and  love,  and  in  exchange 
He  will  hand  me  His  forgiveness  and  the  promise  to 
offer  my  inadequate  worship,  together  with  His  own 
Divine  perfections,  to  His  Father,  Who  will  be  satis 
fied.  This  is  what  Emmanuel  means. 

POINT  II.  OUR  LAWGIVER. 

"The  Lord  is  our  Judge,  the  Lord  is  our  Lawgiver, 
the  Lord  is  our  King  He  will  save  us."  (Is.  xxxm.  22) . 

He  is  our  King,  therefore  He  has  a  right  to  make 
laws  for  us.  And  who  could  be  a  better  Judge  of  how 
the  laws  are  kept  than  He  Who  made  them  ?  Am  I  afraid 
at  the  sterner  aspect  which  things  seem  to  have  taken  ? 
There  is  no  need,  for  He  is  still  our  Emmanuel,  but 
He  can  only  be  thus  our  Friend  and  Companion  by 
being  also  the  One  Who  has  an  absolute  right  to  make 
laws  for  us  and  to  expect  our  obedience.  "You  are 
My  friends,  if  you  do  the  things  I  command  you" 
(St.  John  xv.  14).  The  reason  for  all  His  titles  is  that 
He  wills  to  save  us.  He  is  first  of  all  the  Saviour  and 
then,  in  order  that  our  salvation  may  be  accom 
plished,  He  makes  Himself  our  King,  our  Lawgiver  and 
finally  our  Judge.  "If  you  love  Me,  keep  My  command 
ments."  Such  is  our  Lawgiver's  appeal.  Surely  His 
commandments  are  not  grievous.  He  Who  did  always 
the  things  which  pleased  His  Father,  asks  us  to  try 
to  do  the  same. 

O  my  little  Lawgiver,  accomplishing  so  silently 
and  so  perfectly  the  Will  of  Thy  Father,  command 
me  and  I  will  obey,  give  Thy  orders  through  whom 
Thou  wilt ;  be  they  hard  or  easy,  be  they  in  accord 
ance  with  my  will  or  contrary  to  my  whole  nature  ! 
I  will  think  of  Thy  perfect  submission  to  Thy  Fa 
ther's  Will  during  those  nine  months  for  me  and  will 
say:  I,  too,  will  do  always  the  things  which  please 
Him  no  matter  what  they  cost. 


130  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

POINT  III.  THE  EXPECTATION  OF  THE  NATIONS, 

JESUS  is  waiting,  Mary  is  waiting,  the  Angels  are 
waiting,  all  nations,  all  the  earth,  and  Heaven  too 
is  waiting  —  waiting  for  our  Emmanuel  to  come  and 
save  us.  The  empty  manger  speaks  of  the  Church's 
expectation  to-day.  We  can  count  the  hours  now, 
all  things  are  ready.  Oh !  come  and  save  us !  Come  and 
begin  Thy  blessed  work  over  again,  come  and  save 
the  many  who  as  yet  know  Thee  not  and  who  are 
expecting  everything  this  Christmas  except  a  Saviour. 
May  the  sight  of  the  empty  crib  remind  me  to  look  well 
into  my  preparations  to-day  to  see  that  nothing  is 
wanting  in  the  welcome  I  am  going  to  give  to  the 
King! 

Colloquy  with  our  Emmanuel.  At  the  Incarnation, 
at  Thy  birth,  all  through  Thy  life,  Thou  didst  dwell 
with  us;  on  every  altar  Thou  hast  promised  to  be 
with  us  all  days  ;  in  Holy  Communion  Thou  hast  said 
I  will  dwell  with  them  ;  in  the  hour  of  death  I  will 
fear  no  evil  for  Thou  wilt  be  with  me  ;  and  Thou  hast 
secured  Heaven  for  me  by  Thy  prayer  :  "Father,  I 
will  that  those  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me  be  with  Me 
where  I  am.  "Emmanuel,  God  with  us." 

Resolution.  Grace  to  expect  Him  to-day  in  all 
that  I  do. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.   O  Emmanuel ! 


CHRISTMAS  EVE. 

"This  day  you  shall  know  that  the  Lord  will  come  and  save  us  : 
and  in  the  morning  you  shall  see  His  glory." 

(Ex.  xvi.  "Introit"  for  Christmas  Eve. ] 


ist.  Prelude.  The  stable  and  the  manger  waiting 
for  JESUS. 

2nd.  Prelude.  Grace  to  make  my  final  preparations. 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  131 

POINT  I.  MY  PREPARATION  —  LAST  TOUCHES. 

To-day  Mary  and  Joseph  arrive  at  their  journey's 
end.  We  think  of  them  footsore,  weary,  homeless ; 
we  think  of  the  discouragement  and  rebuffs  that 
they  meet  with  as  they  hear  on  all  sides  that  there  is 
no  room  for  them  ;  but  do  we  think  enough  of  the  in 
tense  joy  that  reigned  in  Mary's  heart,  a  joy  communi 
cated  to  her  by  her  Son  ?  He  is  rejoicing  that  His 
hour  is  come  ;  the  very  refusals  of  His  people  to  re 
ceive  Him  and  His  Mother  are  to  Him  a  sign  that 
His  work  has  begun  and  is  already  being  opposed. 
Mary  shares  His  joy  ;  she  is  absorbed  by  one  thought 
—  soon  she  will  look  upon  His  Face  -  -  and  that 
thought  is  so  great  that  there  is  scarcely  room  for 
any  other  in  her  heart.  And  Joseph  ?  Can  we  imagine 
him  anxious  and  disturbed  and  worried  ?  No,  it  is 
impossible  —  he  is  with  JESUS  and  Mary,  he  has  lived 
his  life  close  to  them  for  nine  months,  he  has  imbibed 
their  spirit.  If  his  joy  is  not  as  intense  as  theirs,  his 
peace  is  unruffled  ;  he  has  brought  the  Mother  with 
her  Child  to  Bethlehem  as  he  was  told  to  do,  and  he 
knows  that  God  will  take  care  of  His  own. 

My  first  lessons,  then,  for  to-day  are  apparent. 
In  the  morning  I  shall  see  His  glory  ;  the  point  of 
Advent  is  reached,  my  preparation  is  nearly  over. 
I  was  told  to  get  ready  for  Him,  I  was  told  to  come  to 
Bethlehem,  I  have  been  trying  to  do  so,  trying  to  keep 
up  with  Mary  and  Joseph  on  their  journey  ;  often,  I 
am  obliged  to  admit  it,  it  has  been  a  following  afar 
off,  but  still  by  God's  grace,  I  am  following  and  I 
know  that  to-day  He  is  coming  to  save  us  and  that 
to-morrow  I  shall  see  His  glory  for  He  will  come  to 
me  in  Holy  Communion.  He  will  be  born  again  in  my 
heart  and  make  me  understand  once  more  that  He 
is  incarnate  for  me.  Are  my  joy  and  my  peace  so 
great  that  nothing  has  the  power  to  touch  them? 
There  are  many  occupations  that  must  of  necessity 


i32  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

claim  my  time  and  my  attention  to-day,  as  there 
were  many  coming  and  going  on  the  roads  that  led 
to  Bethlehem ;  there  are  many  things  to  be  thought 
about  in  my  last  preparations  for  Christmas  -  -  it 
was  so  with  Mary  and  Joseph  too.  Almost  certainly 
I  shall  have  to-day,  as  they  had,  things  that  try  and 
weary  me,  perhaps  suffering,  temptation,  slights 
and  even  insults.  Shall  I  receive  them  as  last  and  most 
precious  opportunities  for  adding  the  finishing  touches 
to  my  preparation,  for  gaining  a  victory  where  I 
have  perhaps  so  recently  lost  one,  for  making  repar 
ation  to  my  King  and  for  uniting  myself  more  closely 
to  Him  and  His  Mother  ?  Will  the  thought  that  He 
is  coming  be  so  absorbing  that  the  difficulties  of  the 
way  are  hardly  noticed  or  are  welcome  as  a  reminder 
that  I  too  am  journeying  to  Bethlehem  ?  If  I  cannot 
aspire  to  the  joy  of  JESUS  and  Mary,  I  can  at  least 
aim  at  the  peace  of  St.  Joseph. 

POINT  II.  His  PREPARATION. 

His  preparation  is  coming  to  an  end  too.  Let  me 
go  over  in  my  mind  once  again  all  that  He  had  to 
plan  and  to  do  by  way  of  preparation  before  He  could 
come  to  me  in  Holy  Communion.  It  was  for  this  that 
the  Incarnation  was  a  preparation.  In  order  to  feed 
me  with  His  Flesh  and  Blood,  He  had  to  become  in 
carnate.  This  is  the  point  of  Christmas,  and  it  is  the 
point  of  contact  between  JESUS  and  my  soul.  To-morrow 
Mary  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy  will  look  upon  His  Face  and 
press  Him  to  her  heart ;  to-morrow  Joseph,  full  of 
awe  and  wonder,  will  take  Him  in  his  arms ;  to-morrow 
the  Angels  will  sing  their  Glorias  as  they  gaze  upon  their 
God  incarnate  ;  to-morrow  the  shepherds  will  adore 
and  offer  Him  their  gifts ;  and  to-morrow  I  too  shall 
touch  Him  very  closely  for  I  shall  receive  into  my 
body  and  into  my  heart  His  Body  and  Blood,  His 
Soul  and  His  Divinity.  He  will  be  with  me  and  I  with 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  133 

Him.  It  is  for  this  that  I  have  been  making  my  pre 
parations  and  it  is  for  this  that  He  has  been  making 
His.  How  long  has  He  been  preparing  ?  Not  only  dur 
ing  Advent,  not  only  during  the  nine  months,  not  on 
ly  since  the  great  promise  was  given  in  Eden,  not 
only  since  the  time  when  there  was  war  among  the 
Angels  because  of  the  Incarnation  -  -  I  am  getting 
beyond  time  already  and  farther  back  than  that  I 
cannot  go  for  my  mind  is  finite  ;  but  His  is  infinite 
and  just  because  it  is  infinite  there  never  was  a  time 
when  the  Incarnation  was  not  in  His  mind,  and  there 
never  was  a  time  when  I,  His  child,  was  not  in  His 
mind,  and  also  there  never  was  a  time  when  He  did 
not  see  the  blest  moments  when  He  should  bring  the 
two  into  contact  and  make  me  understand  person 
ally  what  the  point  of  the  Incarnation  is.  These 
blest  moments  are  my  Communions  and  surely  one  of 
the  most  blest  must  be  my  Christmas  Communion 
when  He  Who  comes  to  me  and  Who  feeds  me  with 
Himself  is  the  Child  Who  was  born  at  Bethlehem,  He 
Who  had  been  so  long  expected,  the  Seed  of  the  Wo 
man,  the  Orient  from  on  high,  the  Star  of  the  East, 
the  Desired  One  of  the  nations,  the  Root  of  Jesse, 
the  King  of  the  Gentiles  with  His  Key  and  His  Sceptre, 
Emmanuel,  God  with  us. 

Colloquy.  I  kneel  at  the  door  of  the  empty  stable  and 
offer  Thee  my  heart,  O  my  little  JESUS  !  I  have  tried 
to  make  room  for  Thee  ;  I  have  made  my  poor  little 
preparations  with  Thy  blessed  Mother  ;  I  have  taken 
long  journeys  to  get  to  Thee;  but  my  body  is  not  fit 
to  be  Thy  temple  and  my  heart  is  treacherous  and 
faithless.  I  am  ashamed  to  have  so  poor  a  shelter  to 
offer  Thee.  If  it  were  not  that  Thou  didst  ask  for  it, 
I  dare  not  offer  it.  Oh !  Thou  Who  didst  not  refuse  the 
manger-bed,  come  to  my  heart,  look  at  the  contri 
tion  and  the  humiliation  and  the  reparation  and  the 
aching  longing  to  be  what  Thou  dost  want,  and  for- 


134  ORTUS  CHRISTI 

get  the  faithlessness  and  the  failures  and  the  weakness. 
Come,  my  little  King,  incarnate  for  me,  come  and  save 
me,  if  I  were  not  a  sinner  I  should  not  need  a  Saviour. 

Resolution.  To  keep  very  near  to  Mary  and   Joseph 
to-day. 

Spiritual  Bouquet.  "In  the  morning  you  shall  see 
His  glory". 


BOKSTEL   —    HOLLAND 
ELECTRISCHI    DRUKKERIJ   WILHELM   VAN    EUPEN 


BX  2182  .87  1921 

SMC 

St.  Paul,  Mother, 

1861-1940. 
Ortus  Christ!  : 

meditations  for  Advent 
AWU-4911  (mcab)